Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'muscle growth'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Problems and Suggestions
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • 3rd Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.

Blogs

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Joined

  • Start

    End


Group


AIM


MSN


Website URL


ICQ


Yahoo


Jabber


Skype


Location


What are your interests?


What are your stats?


What are you seeking?


What are your dream stats?


Favorite Stories


Favorite Bodybuilders


Got Any Fetishes?

Found 247 results

  1. My story will be running a bit late but it is not forgotten, I’m posting a placeholder thread until such time I can post the story in full. See y’all then!
  2. Preamble: A big thank you to @rolling24, who besides commissioning the following multi-part series and inspiring me with idea's, also made ton of spelling corrections and other improvements. Cheers! Index. (Click on the parts to be taken to them) Part 1 & 2: Below. Part 3 Part 4 Dad, The Homewrecker. PART 1: Despite our best efforts, some places on our globe remain shrouded in mystery, tempting us from afar with intrigue. Like, for example, the bedroom of a failing marriage. ----------- “Dad….” Luke called out meekly, intense pleasure shooting through every fiber of his body. Fuck. It was hard to focus while Macy was giving you a blowjob. Images of the bedroom formed a whirlwind in his mind. But his dad remained the one point of clarity, visible through the mist. While Macy was giving her husband a blowjob, Luke’s father was stretching open her pussy with great expertise. She was thankful her husband’s penis didn’t take up as much space as the equipment his dad packed, making it a lot easier to let out moans of pleasure. “Dad.” Luke tried again, his voice now rising above the involuntary crescendo of moans from Macy and the brutish grunts from his dad. His dad still didn’t seem to have heard him. Maybe the ecstasy clearly etched on his face while he fucked his latest conquest completely dominated his mind. Luke focused on his dad’s body again. The effect was unmistakable this time. He had to tell him. Through the smoke of bodily odors and sex he tried making eye contact with his father. He could see his brown eyes shining as their gazes met, on opposite sides of the same woman, his wife. His dad just pulled a smirk, cockily raising his right arm into a bicep flex. Of course, Luke didn’t need to tell him. He had probably figured it at himself at this point. Luke was mesmerized by the bicep flex, you could see it most clearly there. With the sound of his dad’s heavy balls slapping against Macy’s body as background noise, both men watched the already flexed peak slowly rise higher and higher, inches of brawn magically flowing into the muscle by the minute. The effect slowed as Luke’s Dad’s dominant humping tapered off. Son and father made eye contact again. “I’m fucking growing.” His dad said in between heavy breaths with a confident grin. Luke came. ----------- 48 HOURS EARLIER. “I’m a bad little cop. I can’t help but ogle all the hot secretaries, and I like toying with the bad girls I arrest.” A small uncomfortable silence lingered before the reply. “No, this is not it.” There was a little rummaging in the box of props. “Your scores are terrible, you only look at my bulge in class, but if show me your tits I might give you a passing grade…” This time the answer came much more quickly. “Nope, doesn’t do it either.” More rummaging in the box of props. “Girls like you shouldn’t mess with guys like me. We both know we won’t be able to cage our... Desires.” The replier hesitated for a moment, gently avoiding a hurtful comment. “I’m sorry Luke, I don’t think this is gonna work for me.” Luke seemed disappointed by the response, and he shoved his set of role-play props in the closet. Macy stood up from the bed and put her bra and underwear back on, dissatisfaction with the night’s results evident on her face. “Did I at least spark something in you?” He asked, while the couple was on opposite sides of the room, getting ready for another sexless night. Macy asked herself if the image of her chubby husband hanging over her, playing various roles, saying the corniest lines with the worst acting had ignited any arousal. “No,” she replied. Luke’s cheeks went scarlet. He had been so sure role-play would be the answer. He jumped into the bed and quickly covered himself up with the blanket, his belly jiggling wildly in the process. Luke stared at his wife while she prepared for bed. He knew most men would kill to have a wife as good-looking. She was voluptuous and beautiful, with an hourglass figure few women could emulate. A few years back they had been the resident power couple on their college campus, both of them sexy and virile. Him strong, muscular and wide, her curvy and enchanting. Now one of them was slacking, and it wasn’t the woman who looked like she hadn’t aged a day since college. It was the man who couldn’t resist a donut each morning, who ate through an entire tub of ice cream while waiting for his wife to get back from her modeling gig, who hadn’t set a foot into a gym since his days on the football team. “We can just try regular sex.” Luke proposed with an eager tone, desperate to please his wife. Macy gently smiled while she looked at her soft husband in bed. He tried his best, there was no denying that. “We already did so last night. I know about your stamina.” Macy quickly kissed him on the forehead. “Honestly, it isn’t that big of a deal, most women go without an orgasm for years.” “We’ll give it another whirl soon then, yeah?” He saw the unused strap on his wife had bought still protruding from the box of earlier discarded role-play props. The sight made him slightly uneasy. “What other option do we have?” she asked, while stepping into bed. And then the doorbell rang. -------------------------------- Luke opened the front door, ready to tell the idiot who thought it was a good idea to ring doorbells after midnight to go to hell. But the big shadow in the cold night air wasn’t just your regular old idiot. “Dad?” Luke called out in disbelief. He almost couldn’t believe the man standing in front of his porch was his old man, he hadn’t heard from him in months. “Lukey! Kiddo. Sorry to drop in on you like this at… 8pm? But...” “It’s 1:30AM.” “Right! 1:30. Just got back from a business trip from Hawaii. This gorgeous gay couple I was counseling was having difficulty finding the male G-spot so I---” “Look, my evening hasn’t been great. I’d appreciate it if you could just get to the point.” Luke said, with a face that confirmed he was pretty tired of his dad’s endless tales of the sex therapy he provided. “Riiiight... So, you know the girl I was dating?” Luke nodded, unsure what his father’s love life had to do with his sudden reappearance. “Welllll. She kicked me out. Turns out I hadn’t told her we were in a polyamorous relationship. Crazy how that happens. Anyways, I just need a spot to rest my head for a few days until I get an apartment.” Luke just raised an eyebrow in reply, hoping his dad wasn’t asking what he thought he was asking. “... I was hoping that spot could be here? I’ll sleep on the couch. Or on the floor. All the nearby motels are full, I’m kinda out of options.” Luke sighed in exasperation. He turned his head and stared at the starry night sky for a moment. Luke couldn’t look his dad in the eyes while he thought. He had to make a rational decision. Luke rather wouldn’t have dealt with his dad for another moment if he had any option, but he was family…. “Sure. Fine. Whatever. Come on in.” Luke said with a shrug, like the decision had been entirely out of his hands. There probably was some truth to that. Men like Luke don’t say no to men like his dad. As his dad stepped out of the night black and into the warm lighting of the house, part of the reason Luke preferred not to talk with his dad became obvious. Because where Luke was all soft and flabby with a thick layer of fat, any vestige of his college football body long past, his dad continued to have a body that radiated masculine energy to some extent. He hadn’t given in to his every whim as Luke had and it clearly showed. Matt looked good for a man his age. He had maintained his quarterback build from thirty years ago with a strict gym regimen. Even though he had a good layer of chunk covering him it was clear he still muscular and handsome. His dad couldn’t be faulted the unfortunate difference between them, but Luke always blamed him a bit for having to reside in his more muscular shadow. At least the few inches of height Luke had on his pops gave him a few coat hangers to hang his masculine pride on to. He couldn’t help but long for the college days when he dwarfed his dad with his own muscularity, but those days were now long gone. “Matt! It’s been too long!” Macy squealed while she ran down the stairs. Luke tried to not to blame his dad for his obvious ‘excitement’ upon seeing Macy. The way her rack bounced up and down as she rushed down the stairs was unintentional, but Luke could see how a red-blooded man like his father was aroused. The pair exchanged quick hugs, and Luke thought his dad’s eyes rested on Macy’s body just a second too long. “Did I just hear correctly you’ll be staying with us for the next couple of days?” She innocently asked. She had a certain shine and glimmer to her most people didn’t have at 2am, and her beauty contrasted sharply with her husband’s sunken and pudgy face. Matt let out a short uncomfortable laugh while scratching his mostly bald head. Luke was reminded with a grin how much his dad disliked being in anyone’s debt. “Yeah, Lukey was kind enough to let me have the couch for the next few days. I hope you don’t mind.” Macy quickly waved her hands in giddy excitement. “Of course not! We haven’t chatted in forever, it’s about time I got all caught up with my father-in-law. There are some blankets in the cupboard Matt, I imagine you’ll probably want to hit the hay.” Luke was glad his dad nodded and head towards the couch. He’d feel a lot better about having his dad strutting around his house if his wife wasn’t wearing her revealing nightgown. “We’ll catch up tomorrow dad. Good night.” “Good night kiddo.” ----------- When the couple was again tucked in, the events of the evening replayed in Luke’s head. Some part of him felt like he had made a terrible mistake. He’d put his foot down this time, and not let his father walk all over him. “This time will be different” Luke softly mumbled while sleep slowly caught up with him. He stretched out his arms and gently spooned Macy. His big body may fill him with self loathing, but at least it was good cuddle material for his wife. While he brought her in for a hug he noticed how tense her body still was. She was wide awake. “Everything okay hun?” Luke asked as he drifted further and further away. “Luke. Babe. We need to talk.” Immediately Luke was brought back to reality. He felt a bit anxious. “Alright,” was all he could mutter. “I’ve been thinking about my little… predicament. I know we’ve been trying really hard, but it feels like we aren’t getting anywhere, so II did some googling today….” Please don’t suggest strap on. Please don’t suggest strap on. Please don’t suggest strap on. “... And I think we should bring someone else into the bedroom.” Luke shot up in surprise. He definitely hadn’t been expecting that. He could get behind it though. Another sexy woman crawling over him, that’d be sure to finally be able to push his wife over the edge. “Who do you have in mind?” Luke asked with as much innocence as he could muster. He had his mind on their sexy, young neighbor girl. Her husband had been deployed for the past few months, and she looked horny enough to even fuck Luke, fat rolls and all. It helped she was always watching whenever Macy was sunbathing in her bikini. The thought of the two women making out was already flashing through his mind. Luke’s last attempt at eating out Macy had gone rather horribly but the neighbor looked like a girl who knew her way around those parts. “I was thinking Matt.” Luke’s blood turned ice-cold right away. “My dad?” he practically screeched in disbelief. “Calm down. Yes, it’s a little weird. But honestly, anything besides a guy isn’t gonna do much for me.” “Okay. Fair enough. But still, my dad?” Macy shrugged. “Do you know any other guy as sexually liberated as him? He has a fling every other night. One woman could not be enough for him. I want this to be a one time thing, and your dad is the only one I know who sees sex as just sex. Do you wanna get in some internet weirdo?” Luke had to admit she had a point. He couldn’t count his dad’s ‘girlfriends’ in the last month on one hand. Slowly, Luke felt his wife’s gentle and tender hands interlock with his. “Only say yes if you’re okay with it hun.” Macy softly said. But in her eyes Luke could see a certain kind of desperation. Their sex had been dull for months. He hadn’t heard her orgasm for nearly a year, and he was sure she had been faking it for a while before that. They used to go at it daily, even when Luke had turned into a blob, but Luke’s sex drive was slowly drying up while hers was still very much active. Luke couldn’t imagine the amount of hormones raging through her body, a woman like her needed to be pleased. “Okay babe.” Luke said with a gentle smile. The idea of his dad in the same bedroom as him, fucking the same woman, was still really weird to him. But Luke also knew it’d be good for her. He had heard the female orgasm was kind of like an engine, after a kick start it could be relatively easy to reactivate. And as unfortunate as it was, his dad was the best man for the job. And hey, maybe his dad wouldn’t even succeed in getting her off, wouldn’t that be a blow to his ego as self certified sex guru. The couple looked at each other and smiled. After one awkward encounter maybe their troubles could be behind them. Finally, after a long, eventful evening, Luke dozed off. “And whenever had a little awkwardness killed anyone?” He softly mumbled while the world faded to black. ---------------------- The events of the night before suddenly jumped back into Luke’s mind when he found his dad jerking off on his living room couch. First Luke calmed down somewhat while remembering that he had voluntarily provided lodgings to his dad. Then he was severely freaked out because his dad was lying completely nude and jerking off in his living room. He wanted to scream out but hesitated for a moment, the sight intriguing him. He could see why his dad was such a lady killer, he had the body to pull it off. Perhaps he’d was best categorized as a having the build of a coach, with thick juicy pecs and the faint outline of abs. All of it covered in a slight layer of grey fur. And of course, there was the thick cock he was jerking off in a slow rhythmic motion. Luke found himself a bit jealous of his dad’s member, because he looked to be packing an inch or two more than Luke. In fact, seeing his dad lay there say comfortable in his own skin flared up quite a few of Luke’s own insecurities. Luke stopped his pondering and brought himself back to reality. “Dad? What the fuck!” Matt didn’t seem the slightest bit dazed by the interruption of his son. “Hey Lukey! Morning.” He said, while not looking up from his jerking. Luke had prayed his dad had grown some inhibitions since they last slept under the same roof but that clearly wasn’t the case. He knew that sexual self-confidence was probably just as attractive to the younger women Matt slept with as his masculine body. It was annoying to deal with if he was your dad though. “There’s a bathroom upstairs. If you gotta take care of your morning wood, do it there. There you aren’t in the view of the neighbors.” Luke calmly explained, trying not to look while his dad let out a few more grunts of pleasure. “Alright. Alright. I’ll go do this out of view…” Matt smacked his hard member in his hands, the sound plastering a grin on his face. “Wanna join me? Often during therapy sessions I recommend guys jerk off with their friends, helps the bonding experience as well as activate…” “Normal dad’s don’t jerk off with their sons. Don’t be weird.” Matt let that hang in the air for a moment, considering if he should go with his reply. “Most dads don’t fuck their son’s wives either.” He said in an amused tone. Luke felt his blood turn cold. “How did---.” “Macy. She asked me if I’d be willing to fuck her as she left for work. I’m glad she did, it’s gonna be a reallll fun evening.” Matt said while slapping his son on the back with the hand he had just seconds earlier being using to jerk off with. There was a smirk on his face but it didn’t seem cruel, rather one of genuine excitement. Luke cringed and winced, but he was thankful he himself didn’t have to be the one asking his dad if he’d be up for the threesome. “Alright, I’m gonna take care of this.” Matt said pointing as his cock before bounding up the stairs with a confident whistle. As Luke heard the slapping of his dad’s balls between his trained thighs Luke reminded himself to kick him out as soon as possible. Probably the worst part of the jealousy that raged through Luke while he heard more grunts of pleasure emerge from the bathroom upstairs, was knowing his dad didn’t mean to make Luke feel bad. Matt had always been completely relaxed with nudity, his many, many sexual partners and countless hours of discussing intercourse in lecture halls had dissolved any restraint about sex and being naked. He didn’t mean to make his son feel bad about his fat and sexless body, but feeling bad was all that Luke could do while he compared himself to his more virile dad. Luke sighed, and hoped the eight hours of office work that were ahead of him would take his mind off things. PART 2: They decidedly did not. “Threesome?” He heard the snack lady ask while she strolled past his desk. Luke felt his blood turn hot. “What? No.... I wouldn’t do that kind of thing. Happily married. Who told you? My wife---” He stuttered and stumbled. How could she know? Did the whole office know? Did everyone know? Was his life over? Should he moved to Texas? India? The snack lady looked unfazed. “Tea, want some?” She asked again, shaking the kettle she had on her cart. Ah. He had just misheard. Shit. Luke mumbled something along the lines of ‘No thanks’ and she moved the cart along. He knew that mishearing ordinary conversation probably wasn’t an indication of confidence, yet still he didn’t feel like pulling out of the night’s upcoming plans. Part of that was desperation, part of it knowing there weren’t that many alternatives that didn’t tap into his wife’s fetish for fucking men with dildo’s, and part of it a certain….morbid curiosity. Luke’s phone buzzed with a text. It rarely did that. “Hon, grab some dinner near work and only walk into the bedroom at 8pm sharp. I want both my studs walking through the door at the same time. -Mace” Luke smiled a little, his wife could be one kinky fucker. And being called a stud made him feel a little better while chomping down a donut. --------------------- Luke quietly looked at his dad again under the dim light of the lamp. Matt’s handsome square jaw and stubbled face looked intensely into nothingness. Luke was reminded again of how much better his dad looked in his fifties than he himself looked now in his thirties. He tried not to let that bother him, especially as they were so close to the big moment. Both men were standing in nothing but their briefs, so Luke had ample time to scan up and down his dad’s body. He didn’t even look that great, but he carried that body with such confidence he didn’t need to be ripped like a model. “At least I’m not 5’9.” Was all Luke could think while he looked at his own belly with discontent. “Come on in boys.” Macy’s songbird like voice sang from the other side of the door. The two men quickly glanced at each other. Father and son. An unusual couple, but Matt had enough gentle warmth radiating about him that Luke felt somewhat put at ease. His dad was just treating this as fun. Luke reminded himself he should do so too. With a last nod of consent both men entered at the same time. Macy laid there, temptingly and tantalizingly nude with just a then sheet covering her exquisite body. She was a goddess. Luke suddenly felt bad that he’d never shared her before. Her figure was beautiful. They had been each other's first the initial semester of college a dozen years back an neither had been with anyone else. Luke placed himself in front of Macy’s ‘entrance’ and softly pushed his bulge covered in sagging tighty-whities against her. He had hoped the display would be a tease, but it looked more like he was just pushing his belly into her. “Lukey, baby, I want you up here.” Macy said with a wink and a gentle tap next to her head. Luke took his new position with a little unease. His wife stripped him of his unflattering garment, his cock jumping into the warm air of the room with eager excitement. Macy’s eyes were completely focused on Luke’s hard cock and Luke’s cock alone. Macy stretched out her hand and slowly jerked it, her small her hands making the average piece of equipment look bigger. Luke tried focusing on the way his wife’s eyes beautifully sparkled while she stared at the piece of meat in her hands. But he found his gaze alternating between his wife’s curvy form and his masculine dad, who was standing at the end of the bed. Matt’s gaze was firmly planted on Macy’s hot body, his big chest heaving while he rubbed his bulge through the fabric of his stylish and tight underwear. Luke thought he’d be a whole lot more weirded out by his dad standing there if he hadn’t seen him naked and in a state of arousal so many times. Seeing him slowly getting himself hard felt strangely… Normal. With a gruff his dad stepped out of his underwear into complete nakedness. Macy didn’t even look, her eyes were still plastered firmly on her husband. It was something Luke was thankful for, he knew how much of a thing she had for muscular guys, and his dad somewhat fit into that category. Luke wanted nothing more than for his eyes to roll back and to be lost in a wave of pleasure, but he couldn’t pull away from the sight of his dad preparing to enter his wife. Matt pulled out a condom, and rolled it onto his completely hard dick with a single casual hand and the expertise of someone who did it often. Luke felt jealousy burn in him again. Why did his shit genes not endow him with a thick seven and a half inch tool like his dad had swinging between his legs instead of saddling him with an average five and half? Slowly and gently his dad entered, without pause. Macy took it like a pro, her vagina was made for cock. Without even a glance at Matt, she directed Luke onto the bed and pulled his cock into her mouth, licking up the small drop of pre at the tip, savoring the taste. Luke felt like he was on top of the world, his model like wife giving him a blowjob with an expression of pure pleasure plastered on her face, undoubtedly because she had the honor of servicing his great cock…. Then Luke remembered there was another man inside of her, and he was much more likely to be the source of the pleasure. His feeling of greatness was shattered by the large silhouette of his father standing on the edge of the bed. Luke pursed his lips in dissatisfaction while he looked at the guy standing on the other end of Macy, a man with a trained physique and superior endowment, who Luke knew was much more virile than he currently was. Luke once again found himself not looking at his beautiful wife, but at his dad. Part of him hoped he could spot some secret technique that he could replicate to give his wife the pleasure Matt was currently providing. That would mean her new moans of pleasure weren’t just a consequence of a bigger, better cock. Then Luke spotted something awfully strange while looking at his dad’s silhouette. He knew people said sex is the best work-out, but he had never thought to take it seriously. His dad looked a little leaner than just a few minutes ago. Like he had burned a half dozen pounds. Clearly all of it had been fat, because the abs that were now on display looked great. His pecs looked a little deeper and square too. Luke was just about to comment on it when he felt himself going over the edge. It had come suddenly, but then it almost always did with him. He didn’t even get to shout that he was cumming before shooting his small dribble into his wife’s mouth. A wave of tiredness washed over Luke following the encounter. He always felt drained after sex. He threw himself back onto the bed. At first he closed his eyes as sleep always came seconds after he came. But the sound of Macy’s soft moans and his dad’s grunts were too overwhelming to ignore. “Now it’s just you that needs to come.” Matt said smiling while lifting Macy up in his arms. It was the first time that Macy really looked at her father-in-law while getting fucked by him and her faced showed she clearly liked what she saw. Matt increased his pace and depth, making Macy’s eyes roll back in their sockets. Matt closed his eyes as he drilled her, savoring the feeling of stretching yet another woman open. Luke was the only one aware of the remarkable scene unfolding while Matt’s cock continued to firmly push into Macy. Because it almost appeared as with every thrust his dad made, he seemed a little bigger than before. It’s effect was nearly unnoticeable, but due to Matt’s rapid pace he slowly seemed to inflate with the tiniest part of a pound. And it wasn’t fat, mind you, it was the most masculine of compounds. Muscle Luke could see that after ten minutes of continuously fucking his wife, his dad seemed a bit beefier. Proportionally more muscled. Luke didn’t think about how that was odd and against every law of nature he knew till the screams of pleasure from his wife suddenly dragged him back to reality. “Oh fuck. Oh fuck? Oh fuck!” Macy yelled out while experiencing an orgasm for the first time in forever. Her stiffened body loosened as she rode her wave of bliss into cloud nine. Matt gently laid her on the bed and pulled his thick cock out of her. He didn’t seem to have noticed yet that his arms looked just a tad beefier and more muscular than before. Luke bit his tongue. Whatever he saw, he assured himself, it probably wasn’t real. A trick of the light, or whatever. People don’t just grow, right? Matt looked at his rock hard dick. He still hadn’t cum, but he felt like he was just a few tugs away from exploding. He looked Macy directly in the eyes and then gave his baby maker a firm squeeze. “Fuck yeah.” He growled with a grin, while he shot his load into condom. Luke thought his dad’s dick looked just a hair longer than a few minutes ago, had he not been fully hard when he entered? Matt carefully peeled the tight condom off his rod, and looked at it cluelessly for a second. “You got a bin?” He asked. Luke stared out into the distance, the entire last minute feeling more and more like a dream and haze. He only registered the question had been aimed at him after a few seconds. “Oh! No. Just put it on somewhere on the desk.” Luke said with a slight, dismissive wave of his hand. He just wanted to catch some rest before he started seeing weirder stuff than growing dads. Matt shifted his naked weight from one leg to another in front of the desk, not certain where to put the stretched-out cum-filled rubber. He ended up hanging it over a picture so it wouldn’t drip out over the table. Luke wasn’t sure if he intentionally chose to hang it over a honeymoon photo, covering Macy’s face with the worn out condom. “Thanks for the fun and a great lay” Matt said as he winked at Macy with a chuckle. A girlish giggle from Luke’s wife was the only reply. “We’ll see you tomorrow dad.” Luke said, while firmly looking at the door. “Oh. Before I forget, Lukey. Mind grabbing me a tub of protein from the store tomorrow? I’m gonna be apartment hunting and super busy, but I’ll need some after my heavy lifting session tomorrow. Don’t want this body getting soft!” “Get your own protein. Dad.” Luke said with snark and sleep invading his voice. Matt’s eyes flared for a moment and Luke thought he had made a terrible mistake. He was fully prepared for a speech about what happened if you ignored requests from the better men in the world. The more muscular men. The more hung men. The men that fucked your wife. But such a speech did not come. “Good night, Lukey.” His dad said with a shrug. Luke looked at the variety of bodily fluids slathered over his wife’s puss. He did not feel like saying “Good night” back. -------------------------- Quietly Luke shut the door on his car. It was 6am and he had tried to be as quiet as possible while he had sneaked around the house. He had originally just wanted to sit in the living room and watch some TV till it was time to leave for work, but he had forgotten his dad had taken over the couch. So instead he sat in the car. The scenery was better too, because it was a place that didn’t involve seeing memories of his dad in every bit of furniture. Memories of his dad growing and swelling with muscl---. “No.” Luke mumbled to himself. He wouldn’t give in to spectral images just yet. People don’t just grow. He had to take his mind off things. He slowly kicked the car into gear, driving to the nearest 24H grocery store. Yet still images of his dad were all that filled Luke’s mind. His heavy breathing. His muscles slowly inflating with each and every thrust... Luke turned on the only piece of distraction he had readily available in his car, the radio. “...To close of the midnight show, here is Lizzo, with her hit new single ‘Juice!’." Luke wasn’t familiar with the tune but considering it was designed to be an earworm, it didn’t take long for him to sing along unapologetically loudly. “Ain’t my fault I’m out here getting loose.” Luke sang, while tapping on the steering wheel with his fingers. “Gotta blame it on the goose, gotta blame it on my juice baby.” The rhythm was infectious, and Luke almost forgot about the pickle he was in. Almost. Because while he waited for the traffic light to turn green, his mind conjured up strange daydreams and images. Daydreams that were more akin to remnant’s of nightmares. Instead of being in the car he suddenly found himself outside his bedroom door, peeking timidly into the room he had spent countless nights. The colours were hazy, washed out and vague, but what he saw inside burned into his eyes nonetheless. His wife was being held suspended in the air by one man’s beefy arms. Another big man was standing in front of her delicate body, stretching her passage wide open with his superior manhood. Luke couldn’t see their faces, but he didn’t need to, he knew who these men were. They were his worst fears personified. The fear that sooner or later his hot wife would get powerful men worthy of her delicious body. Luke felt sick. When he had first lost his football honed body to rolls of fat, this was a common nightmare for him. But he hadn’t seen it for a year or two. Had the threesome reawakened his anxiety? But he had consented to his dad’s participation, so why did he still feel so… Defiled? Luke felt his mouth go dry. Besides the deep horror, some of the vision inspired awe, he had to admit it. It’s in our human nature to love seeing the best our species has to offer during their most intimate moments, straight porn of guys with big dicks is popular for a reason after all. And jeez were these men and his wife perfect together. The man railing her was much bigger than Luke had been in his prime, with muscle cascading over muscle to form a thick and solid build that would be the envy of any man. His wives mewling sounds coupled with the juices cascading over her thighs, convinced Luke this modern hercules was big everywhere. Luke’s goggling was interrupted by a sudden sharp scream of pleasure coming from his wife. Luke knew it was all a daydream but it certainly sounded very real. He made eye contact with this dream version of the woman he was married to. Her mouth formed into a cruel grin, and she opened it to speak. But the sound that left her throat wasn’t the voice of Macy. It was the voice of Lizzo, singing her new hit single. “Ain’t my fault I’m out here getting loose. Gotta blame it on my juice. Gotta blame it on my juice. Gotta blame it on my juice. Gotta blame it on my juice. Gotta blame it on my--- HONK Luke jumped awake again with a startle. The traffic light was green again, and clearly the people behind him wanted to get on with their day. He quickly pulled into the parking lot of the grocery store, rubbing the temple of his head trying to figure out where those strange dreams kept coming from. ------------- Even when he pushed his shopping cart through the isles there wasn’t much else Luke could think about. He threw in some croissants, breakfast was his favourite. He passed by the tub of protein his Dad had requested. He halted for a moment in front of it. He could be the rebellious little devil and disobey his dad’s request, but there was no harm in helping him out, just this once, right? He threw the tub of protein in his shopping cart. While he did so he felt a strangle electric shock travel through his body. Luke clicked his tongue and pulled his face into a frown while an uncomfortable thought lingered in his mind. He suddenly thought hadn’t been daydreaming or experiencing left over nightmares at all. It was something more powerful. More primal. Not just a simple conjuring of the mind, instead it was a warning. A word of caution. An exhortation. Luke felt a chill travel through his spine while he sought the exact word to describe the alien feeling. A premonition. ------------------------------------- Continue to part III
  3. After another interesting after school study with one another, both Mr. Dorsey and his student Gabriel started secretly seeing each other. The young student has successfully been able to keep everything under wraps while Leland continues to experiment on himself. In some instances, the chemistry teacher has managed to keep some of his size, to which the students in each of his classes have been noticing and talking among themselves. Some think he is weird, while others, a lot of girls mostly, think he is one of the hottest guys they have ever seen. Dorsey would eventually come to work one day wearing one of his thicker plaid shirts in hopes of successfully making quick work of it. He has successfully made another serum, and this one is supposed to be even stronger than the previous ones. Incredibly, no one has been suspicious of what Leland does after hours at the school. His young boyfriend has somehow kept this from his parents as well. He always explains to them that he is studying with Mr. Dorsey because he needs help understanding Chemistry a bit better before he ventures off to college. After this particular day ended, the two lovers lock the doors inside the classroom and Leland drinks the new concoction. The effects are immediate as Gabriel snaps a quick photo of his growing teacher as his back starts to explode in size and shred his shirt to pieces. He grows much larger and aggressively wants to keep going. The two lovers end up fucking and making out on Dorsey's desk for probably at least an hour before they leave for the day after Leland calms down and cleans up the mess he has made with his clothes. He had an oversized shirt and pants put away in case he needed them to wear afterwards. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Jacoby was always the butt of jokes in his hometown. Overweight and depressed, he always wondered why he even mattered at all since nobody really cared about his well-being, including his family. That would all change when he met a mysterious man hitchhiking on the side of the road after leaving his job one night in the rain. He pulled over to let the man into his truck and then started driving again. The man was extremely attractive, heavily bearded, and quite muscular. After chatting for a few minutes, the man tells him to pull into a gas station a couple of miles down the road so he could give him something. Knowing about a lot of those horror stories he heard about in the past, Jacoby was reluctant, but the man was freaking gorgeous and he was willing to take the risk of being mutilated to death. After parking to the side of the convenience store, the man leans over and lock lips on the stunned fat man. He can feel the man's tongue moving down his throat which scares him to death. He writhes in fear, but can't move away since he is frozen in place. After a minute or two, the man lets go of him and vanishes. It isn't long afterwards that Jacoby can feel himself physically changing. He moans as the fat quickly vanishes and feels his muscles expanding beneath his oversized clothing. After another minute passes, he starts his truck up again and drives home. He gets out of his truck and most of his clothes fall off except his tank top and briefs. He feels the rain soaking his heavily-muscled body and he laughs as he ventures inside his apartment. He quickly looks into his bathroom mirror and eyes his massive arms and well-developed pecs. To get a better look, he starts to peel away his tank to admire himself a bit more. What will people think of him now? ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Alan has always had no issue attracting people from the opposite sex, he has even dated a few. He has, however, never felt that special spark that he has always craved from a partner. Oh, and something else he has kept hidden from people he knows, he has the ability to grow himself. He started being able to do so when he hit puberty in high school. His Eastern European heritage is steeped in this ability and his father even had it. He currently lives with his best friend Cameron, who he has known practically his entire life. The whole time they have spent time together, Alan has managed to compose himself and keep from revealing his secret. Normally he has an athletic body, but isn't massively thick like he knows he can achieve if he puts his mind to it. When they have free time on occasion, the two twentysomethings will play video games, go to a movie, or even play some football, you know, things friends do together. Interestingly enough, there has been a couple of instances where Alan and Cameron have gotten a bit sloshed and slept on top of each other. The hunky bearded Alan has awoken to see Cameron rubbing his chest lovingly and leaning his head against his neck or face. It made his cock leak a bit and lead him to think that maybe he should start getting more intimate with his best friend. That day would come that he would reveal his secret to him. Wearing just a tank top and a pair of tight shorts, Alan tells Cameron to prepare himself for what he is about to do next. His friend smiles and leans in to slowly kiss him on his lips, not just a normal kiss, a very passionate one. The spark that Alan has been looking for was here all along. He grunts and growls feeling his entire body begin its metamorphosis. He leans forward, flexing his rapidly expanding traps, shoulders, biceps, triceps, and chest, already testing the limits of his tanks straps as they become twisted and are straining. Cameron quickly snaps a pic of him and moans deeply seeing his friend grow into a muscle mountain. The straps rip off revealing all of the caverns of deeply carved granite on his body. His aroused roommate drops his phone to the ground and leans in again to rub Alan's massive chest the same way he did those days they were together on the floor or on the couch in the tv room. They embrace as the rest of Alan's clothing is reduced to nothing and his massive cock emerges shooting thick gobs of precum everywhere. It is as if Cameron always knew that Alan was special and that someday this would happen. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Louis was told about a store a couple of months back that sold clothing made of a special fabric. The material is made with a chemical that could induce muscle growth in the right guys. Not everyone is so lucky, but then there are those that are. He decided to visit this store one day and tried on one of their dress shirts. Within just a minute or two, he was swelling with more muscle than he could ever imagine having on his frame. The store clerk snapped a pic of him after he went through his growth spurt and gave him the photo. The results were permanent and he would have to buy a whole new wardrobe. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Samuel has a problem, or a gift, depending on who you talk to. He used to date a practicing wizard who was into different types of muscle growth. When they broke up a few weeks prior to when these photos were taken, his ex put a hex on him that prevented him from wearing most shirts for very long because his pectoral muscles would grow so enormous that the fabric would tear open, revealing his thick pec meat and well-shaped nipples. The left pec would always grow first, as witnessed in these photos, before the right one would inflate. His magical partner had previously played a trick on him before this as well, making his arms permanently larger than the rest of his body. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Rodrigo liked to think that he was a badass. For years, during his youth, he terrorized people on the streets of Brasilia, taking things he wanted and even liked to hurt those that couldn't defend themselves. He was fairly big for his age which didn't help either. He eventually got caught by the police and was sent to prison for a few years. He matured a bit while he was locked up and was released. For most of the guys that come out though, they end up going back to doing what they did before. He wanted to avoid that lifestyle again so he decided that he would move to another country. He ended up settling on the west coast of the US because he knew that he could start over and pursue a part of himself that he had suppressed for years. Rodrigo was a gay man with a rare gift. He could grow his muscles at twice the rate of a regular bodybuilder. He learned this while he was in prison when he worked out in the yard. After just a few days, he was already turning heads after moving to Oregon. He met a young cutie named Graham and they started dating. His boyfriend admitted that he was quite obsessed with how big and tattooed he was and wanted to date a Brazilian really bad. Rodrigo, who has a big ego anyway, couldn't resist dating a man that was considerably smaller than him and would likely stay close to him if he wanted him to be. On their fifth date, the big Portuguese stud admitted that he worked his body over really good in the gym earlier in the day so they could have one hell of a night together. He was starting to have very strong feelings for Graham and wanted him to experience him growing at the same time he was experiencing it. After having some fun playing futbol/soccer and eating a hearty meal, Rodrigo takes Graham back to his place and has him sit beside him. The growth was already starting because his green shirt he was wearing was so tight, it looked like it was painted on. He snaps a picture really quick to show off the massive beef before it is too much for the fabric. He grabs Graham's head afterwards and shoves his head in between his swelling pecs. He moans deeply feeling his boyfriend massaging his mammoth arms and shoulders feeling the seams explode. Graham is running his tongue along Rodrigo's engorged pecs as they rip his shirt apart. It isn't long before the rest of his clothes give way to his incredible growth cycle. They both fall onto the floor as the swelling Brazilian tears his lover's clothes off to enter him and promised to give him the night that he always wanted. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Mickey was always suppressing his other self because he didn't want to hurt anyone. He managed to keep 'him' under his skin until he couldn't take it anymore and just let the beast out after having a lot of anguish at work and in his personal life. The above photo was taken by webcam after he decided to let his fans see him transform into a werebear. His shirt was in tatters within just a few seconds after his muscles began inflating and the fur on his body started to thicken. He had previously spoke of his financial hardships, but after this went viral, he received an astronomical amount of donations since it was pretty much expected that the beast he unleashed from within would do a great deal of damage to his house. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Curtis spent years dealing with a persistent weight problem. He tried dieting in his twenties, which didn't work, so he hired a personal trainer and a nutritionist in his mid-thirties to help him lose weight. This plan did work because he lost about 60 pounds over a span of about three years. By the time he hit 39, he was at a reasonable weight, but was still not completely satisfied with his progress. He wanted big muscles and was willing to go to the ends of the Earth to get them. He consulted with the people that got him this far and wanted to know if they knew anyone that could give him that extra boost. Interestingly enough, his PT recommended his spiritualist to Curtis and said that this person actually helped him grow his body further than what supplements could do. After a couple of visits from this person, he was blessed by them and told that he would be feeling something happen to him after they left his apartment. Incredibly, the instant the spiritualist closed the door, Curtis could feel his body starting to swell. He managed to set his camera down on a table and have it snap a picture of him as he flexed his right bicep. The tight shirt would not last long as his sleeve instantly burst open and his shirt exploded from his body. He was growing quickly and would be bigger than Jay Cutler within seconds. The spell that was cast on him was much stronger than anticipated and would result in him being unable to leave his apartment for days. He had to order a completely new wardrobe which was only a small annoyance since he finally obtained the body of his dreams. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Every time Massimo would visit the Cursed Museum, he could feel a presence calling out to him. It would say, "TAKE ME! It is your destiny to unite with me! Nobody will ever be able to force you to return me to this place." It was strange because for the longest time, for months, he couldn't tell exactly where it was coming from until he passed an enclosure that had a white and black mask in it. He could feel the energy radiating from it and it even vibrated when he put his hand up to it. It would finally say, "YES! You are my master...I will make you more powerful than you ever imagined." Knowing that most museums put alarms in their displays, he started looking for it. The mask quickly says, "I have disarmed it. They won't know." Massimo quickly opens the enclosure and snaps it up, putting it underneath his dress shirt and he quickly leaves the area. Amazingly, nobody notices what he did. He arrives home and pulls the mask out from underneath his shirt. The feeling of it against his body was enough to prompt him to feel horny. The mask speaks again, "You know what you need to do. Put me on and I will make you a god." Without hesitation, Massimo slides it over top his head and feels an incredible rush of adrenaline flow through him. He resists at first, but he is quickly overpowered by the mask as it begins to transform his body. Glancing into his bedroom mirror, he looks on as his muscles quickly fill in every crack and crevice of his clothes. His tie rips off as his chest and arms burst free of their confines as he continues to swell in size. The mask laughs hysterically saying, "YES...YYEESS!!!! Grow into the monster you were always destined to become. Now cum for me..." As Massimo's thick purple cock is unleashed, it sprays a fountain of white jam all over his apartment. He is now bigger than every human on the planet and doesn't appear to be stopping any time soon. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Virgil is the IT technician at Thom's company. Whenever he has any kind of issue with his department server, computer systems, or software problems, he calls him in. Virgil certainly isn't the biggest looker, but Thom has always suspected something is different about him. He looks like the type of guy you would suspect would be working in this type of position. He has the glasses, the white shirts, and always carries electronic equipment around with him everywhere; however, he has an air of confidence. The conversations they have with each other are relaxing and they both seem to like each other a lot. Normally Thom dates guys with a bit of meat on their bones, but Virgil doesn't look like he has been in the gym hardly at all. So why does Thom find him so attractive? Well, after a few months of light flirting, Thom finally decides to ask Virgil out. The IT cutie accepts immediately and says that he will meet him at the local coffeehouse for a quick drink. Once they finish there, they decide to stop at Virgil's place so he can change into something a bit more comfortable. When they venture inside his apartment, Virgil says that he has something to show Thom. He stands in front of his hallway wall and gets an intense look on his face. He grabs his shirt and grips it as he grunts a few times. Thom can hear his date's muscles stretching and growing from beneath the fabric. It isn't long before Virgil pulls his shirt apart, revealing the growing slabs of beef from within. His pecs and abs are perfectly shaped and his face is becoming more defined and firm. Thom is floored by what he is seeing and grabs his phone to snap two pictures of his date. Virgil is one of the sexiest men he has ever seen in his life. It doesn't take long before the two men are busy exploring each other under the sheets.
  4. So this is my attempt at writing a "short" story. As you can see from the size of the scrollbar at right it is anything but, lol. I don't feel like this is my best work but hopefully some of you will get some enjoyment out of it. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ A Father's Day Gift. “C'mon, bro, push it!” “GRRrrraaaHHHHHH!” Aiden huffed as he finished pressing the bar up onto the rack. Kody high fived his best friend. “Nice job, dude! A new PR." Kody Hahn and Aiden Kowalski were finishing their last workout at the university before heading home back home for the summer. Both their father's had also been neighbors and best friends which naturally led to the pair being lifelong friends since childhood. The pair were so close that they even elected to attend the same university and had just completed their Freshman year. “Thanks, Aiden. Our Dad's eyes are gonna flip when they see how big we got over this past semester!” The two buddies jokingly posed and flexed their toned muscles in campus rec center mirror. They were certainly two of the studliest Freshman on campus. Though still maturing to manhood and far from huge, their ripped and toned physiques brought them plenty of attention. “My delts really came up this year. I'm loving how much more broad I look.” Kody admired the way his shoulders bulged in the mirror. His naturally olive skin, inherited as part of his father's half-Italian background, always helped his cuts show. The 6 ft tall, 19-year old former soccer star had packed on the typical Freshman 15, instead it was all muscle bringing him up to a lean and mean 175 lbs. “And this is just the start, we're gonna keep growing, bro!” Next to his buddy, Aiden had examined himself as well. He was slightly heavier built and just shorter at 5'10, with light skin due to his Polish heritage, with also factored into his naturally stockier build, weighing in at a solid 185. “Hell yeah man! It's gonna be the summer of GAINS! We're gonna slay so much pussy with these bods!” Aidan boasted as Kody chuckled, rolling his eyes. Aidan had always been the more outgoing one, the lady killer of the two. While Kody was far from shy, he only dated one girl in high school and was known for being the more level-headed of the twosome. The pair had already signed up for a summer membership at their neighborhood gym, one of the more hardcore gyms with the metro area and were excited to workout with some of the big guys and really push themselves to grow even more before school picked back up in late August. The two walked back to their dorms shirtless and sweaty, smiling at the hot college coeds shooting them looks as they strolled along. They couldn't wait to come back next semester, bigger and better than ever, ready to dominate the campus. The two parted and headed to their respective dorms to pack up and make the six hour drive home. - Kody had been the first to arrive back. "Mom! Dad! I'm home!" "Hi honey!" Kody's mom, Janet, walked in from the kitchen and greeted her son with a hug. "Oh my goodness, you need to stop growing up so fast!" Kody rolled his eyes, embarrassed but secretly loved the affection. "You sure are filling out! Just like your father did back in his college days. And so handsome!" "Where's Dad?" "He's over at Russel's working out." "Really? He's working out?" "Oh yes. Your Dad and Russel started working out in his garage this past Spring. It think when you and Aiden came home at Christmas you shamed their egos a bit. Dad bods and all that," Janet giggled. "Haha, well I hope I don't shame them even more now that I'm bigger than I was at Christmas." After settling back in, Kody crosses the front lawn and hears the unmistakable clink and clang of iron weights, a sound that he and Aiden had grown to love. It was the sound of strength and growth. The noise stopped just as he rounded the corner to the garage. "Kody, my boy! There he is!" Kody's Dad approach him in a sweat-soaked grey t-shirt, wrapping his lithe arms around his son. Kody could feel his father's strong forearms press against his back. "Ugh. Gross Dad!" Roman Hahn chuckled and reached up to tousle his boy's hair, being just shorter than his son at 5'11 . Kody smiled and took in his father. The half-Italian, half-german man was certainly handsome with strong Mediterranean features. He had just started to develop a few flecks of gray along his temples but the still looked younger than his true 42 year age. Although his father was mostly covered, Kody could see his father was much more trim than he was at Christmas. Never would Roman have been called fat, but in his latter years he had developed some softness that had covered his naturally athletic build. "Wow, Pops. Looking good." "Thanks buddy. Since March I've cut down 25 lbs, from 190 to 165." "Haha, Dad! I'm BIGGER than you now! Mom said that you were getting jealous since I'm getting so jacked," Kody boasted as he puffed out his chest. "Yeah, but I bet I could still kick your butt, boy!" Roman grinned and again tousled Kody's hair, who laughed and tried to push his father's strong hands away from his head. Kody then looked past his Dad at Mr. Kowalski, also donned in gym shorts and a sweaty t-shirt. He couldn't deny that his neighbor looked good...really good. "Hi Mr. K, how are ya doing?" Before he could respond the three heard a honk. Aiden was just pulling into the driveway. Mr. Kowalski brushed past Kody and went to greet his son with tight hug and back pats. "Ew! Pops, you're all sweaty." The other three laughed as Aiden mimicked Kody's response. "Quit complaining, I can't help but smother my little boy! I missed you!" Kody and Roman could see Aiden roll his eyes at the display of affection. "Geez, Dad. You're feeling solid." Aiden patted his Dad's back, noting the harder muscles than he remembered. Like his son, Russel Kowalski had always had a stocky and strong build due to his Polish heritage. On top of his thick neck he was ruggedly handsome with high cheekbones, a prominent forehead and wide jaw. His strong face right away told you he wasn't someone you would want to tussle with, no matter what shape he was in. Although in truth, Russel Kowalski was known for being one of the nicest men in the neighborhood. His large square head was topped with short light brown showing no signs of thinning. Aiden stepped back and admired his Dad's strong body. Unlike Kody, Aiden had never quite caught up to his father's height, being an inch shorter than Russel's 5'11, a side effect of having had a 5'2 mother. "I can see you've making good use of the weights out here, Dad. What's the matter, afraid your son is going to outgrow you?" Aiden punched his father's shoulder jokingly. "You were getting pretty big in the gut at Christmas if I remember, you were what, 225?" "You better watch it, Aiden. I was creeping up on 230, actually. Now I'm down to 200 and it feels so much better." Aiden then pulled up his shirt, continuing to tease his father, "So what got you and Mr. H into this lifting thing? Jealous of Kody and I's abs?" The boys their six pack abs and the two older men scoffed. "Cocky little shits, aren't they," Roman said to Russel, who nodded with a wry grin. "Probably inherited that from us though." "Oh yeah, I remember those days," Russel responded before turning back to his son. "I guess since you two squirts moved away Roman and I were looking for something to pass the time, now that we don't have to go to your endless sporting events. So we thought, why not hit up the weights again." "Again?" Kody asked. Roman replied, "Well yeah. What you think you are the only two guys who got into weightlifting in their college years? This might surprise you but we got pretty big and buff in our young days too." "Haha, yeah sure Dad. Probably still weren't as jacked as we are though, right Aiden?" Mr. Hahn and Mr. Kowalski both looked at each other with wry grins and shrugged their beefy shoulders. - June 7: "Man, that new gym is awesome, Kody. Being all around these huge guys, them offering tips. I feel stronger than ever!" "I know what you mean, man. I'm loving it," Aidan replied. Kody and Aidan had just finished their latest workout and were hanging out in Kody's kitchen chowing down on their post workout meals. "Yeah man. So are you serious about doing that competition at the end of summer?" Aidan asked. "Of course, man! You gotta do it with me, it's mostly just for fun, not a real physique show." Kody was referring to Mr. Hugoton competition, a faux-men's pageant that took place during the town's summer festival, along with the beauty pageant. The event crowned the King and Queen of the festival, typically the best looking young adults in town. The men's physique show was put on mostly to raise money for the local charities, but still often drew quite a crowd as the handsome men strutted their stuff. Kody could see the trepidation on Aidan's face. "C'mon man, you've told me before you would like to compete eventually. This would be a great first step. Small show, no real stakes, just go out there and show off that bod...of course, you'll have to deal with being first loser to me!" Kody slugged Aidan's shoulder who threw him back a wry grin, "Dream on, tiny! I'm gonna mop the stage with your skinny ass!" "HA! That's the spirit, dude!" Just then Mrs. Hahn walks into the kitchen. "You boys sure are smelly after your workouts. I don't know what it is about young men and muscles. Seems like you all go through this phase where you think you're gonna be the next Arnold." "What do you mean, mom?" Kody asked. "Oh, both your fathers were real big into weightlifting back in college too. I swear they spent hours in the campus gym. Although I won't say I didn't like the results." Janet wistfully recalled her younger husband's body. "Gross, mom." "Both Roman and Russel looked GREAT in swimsuits. They even did a campus bodybuilding show, back when the university put one on just for the students. Roman won and Mr. Kowalski took second." Both Kody and Aidan were surprised. There fathers were strong, sturdy men, but they never imagined their elders up on stage in some little posing trunks. Janet could tell the boys were surprised. "Remember this was back when Arnold was big too. All the guy wanted to be like Arnold. And then we had you boys and they just sort of fell out of it over the years, until now. Oh! Speaking of, you both know Father's Day is next weekend right? "Oh, damn! I always forget that," Aidan grunted and Kody nodded his head. "Well, I've got an idea for you. Since your Dad's are back on this fitness kick, why don't you get them a summer membership to your gym? I'm sure they would love that more than that dingy garage with the old weights. They both complain that the weights aren't heavy enough anymore anyways." "Yeah, Mom, that's a good idea. We'll do that," Kody responded. "Thanks for the tip." - June 16 Kody and Aiden approached their father who were again lifting in the garage, hearing their dads grunt and groan. Loudly. They hadn't seen their father too often during the summer. Their Dad worked normal hours and Kody and Aiden both worked seasonal jobs that often had them working at night. "C'MON BUDDY! TWO MORE! LET'S GO, CURL IT UP!" The two recognized Russel's deep voice. "GRAAAHHH" *CLANK* Roman set the bar down and shook out his arms. "Another good set, thanks for the push, Russ." The young men stood at the entrance to the garage and clapped. They were both genuinely impressed with what they saw. Now that summer was heating up, Roman and Russ were wearing sleeveless shirts and the arms they sported certainly looked stronger, with a new solid roundness to them. "Looks like you got a great pump, Dad," Kody noted. He then turned and saw Mr. Kowalski, who too was looking more pumped than ever. Russel's stocky frame, which once was bordering on fat, now looked more like a linebacker. He admired his strong limbs, those broad shoulders, that handsome face... "And you too Mr. Kowalski." Kody broke himself out of his reverie, afraid he'd been admiring a bit too long. "Thanks boys!" Mr. Kowalski replied. "We haven't been in this good of shape since college." Aidan piped up. "Mom said that you and Mr. Hahn did a bodybuilding show back in college." The two men looked at each other and laughed. "Oh yeah!" Roman replied. "Feels like that was ages ago." "Boy that brings back some memories," Russel added. "We spent a lot of time in the gym, didn't we. That helps us now though, muscle memory and all. Feel like it's coming back fast." "Actually, that's why we came over." Kody spoke up. "Happy Father's Day!" The boys each handed the two older men what looked like credit cards. As their dads examined them they realized what they were. "It's a three month membership to the boys' gym" Russel chuckled. "Yeah, Dad. Now you can lift with the big boys. Like Kody and me." Their dad chuckled "Well thanks, Son! This is great." Russel lumbered over and wrapped his big sweaty arms around his son in a big bear hug. Aiden notices how solid his bid Dad's pecs and arms were. Where in previous hugs his dad had some squish, there was very little of that now. Kody noticed the same thing about his dad. "Sorry we could only afford three months," Kody added. "But the owner said he'd give you guys a discounted rate if you want to add the rest of the year at the end of the summer." "Kody, my boy, this is perfect. We were talking about buying some more weights, but this will be even better." It was a Happy Father's Day indeed. - June 26 "Happy birthday, Brah!" Aiden says as he hands Kody a five lb tub of protein powder. "Ah thanks, man. The perfect gift from be best bud!" "No problem. Now let's head to your house for the BBQ." As is their yearly tradition, Kody's parents had a grill fired up and had invited Aiden and Russel over for a tasty grill out, complete with some thick Omaha steaks, Kody's favorite. In the backyard they were greeted by their parents lounging on the deck. Although they had seen their own fathers sporadically in the last two weeks, both boys were surprised at how much bigger they were looking. In the heat of summer both elder men were clearly more solid, leaner, yet even bigger and more muscular than they were just ten days ago. Kody was momentarily frozen as he gazed at big Russel's mounding biceps and hanging triceps exposed by his sleeveless shirt. He was also donning khaki shorts and a backward red ball cap, an outfit that made him look younger and even more studly, like a senior college jock, Kody thought. Roman was manning the grill in a similar outfit, sans hat, his own wide back and shoulders stretching his shirt and tapering down to a taut waist. His own shorts were filled with a surprising big and firm ass for a man in his early 40s. His triceps danced as he flipped the steaks. "There they are! And there's the birthday boy!" Janet announced. "Oh I can't believe my baby is twenty!" "Mommmmmm," Kody rolled his eyes embarrassed at his mother's doting. "Whatcha got there, son?" Roman asked. "Kody got me a tub of protein power for my birthday." "Ah, more fuel for those muscles." "Yep, Dad! This stuff is top notch. Way better than those discount bands." "All you need is some good meat and potatoes to grow!" Russel added. "True, Mr. Kowalski, but a little extra fuel always helps! This is good to take right after your workout. Give it a try sometime. Hey, I'll let you try some after the meal." "I'll take you up on that, son. Roman and I have been looking to boost our growth." Aiden took the opportunity to point out their gains. "Dad, it looks like you and Mr. Hahn are getting great results in the gym. Your arms are looking good." "Haha, can't help but notice the guns, can you?" Russel playfully flexed his arms and his biceps surged up more than the boys expected, forming into a solid softball-sized lump. Kody's mouth dropped as he stared at the hot mass. "Geez, pops! Where did that gun come from? Your arm is huge." "Just hard work, boys! That gym membership is really paying off. We've been getting some help from some of the big guys there too." "It's definitely working," Kody added. "Have you put on weight? You look bigger." "Not a lot, actually, I'm only up five pounds in the last couple of weeks, up to 205. But I think it's because I've lost so much fat. Crazy how being leaner makes you look so much bigger." Russel gloated, flexing his gun again with a sexy half sneer and grunt. "Boom!" "Same with me." Roman said. "I'm up five pounds too, same story. Leaner and meaner!" "I've certainly noticed," Janet cooed while stroking Roman's strong arm. Not as big as Russels, but solid no doubt. "You boys still getting bigger? Your mom said you wanted to do the Mr. Hugoton show later this summer." "Yeah, Dad I'm up a little over five pounds too since we got back from school. Weighed 182 this morning, so still bigger than you, Dad!" Kody teased. "Maybe for now, little man!" Roman teased back with a glint in his eye. "What about you, Son?" Russel asked. "Almost at 195, so you still got a few pounds on me, Dad." Russel chuckled, "Still the big man of my house!" The group enjoyed the steaks and then Kody was further embarrassed when his mom brought out a cake with twenty candles and a tub of ice cream. He received some gifts from his parents, mostly workout clothes, which were perfect. Afterward the group sat around digesting the delicious meal. "That cake and ice cream were great. But tomorrow, back on the diet," Aiden said as he patted his tight belly. "Gotta get to growing again, bro." Roman chuckled at their enthusiasm. "Remember when we were like that, Russ?" Kody continued poking his father. "Haha, Dad, you better start being like that again. You're the smallest man here, now!" "Alight, Son that's it." Roman stood up from his chair and walked over to the picnic table and sat down heavily. With a grin he placed his elbow on the table with his forearm up and his hand open. "You think you're the big man of the Hahn house? Prove it. Let's arm wrestle." Russel and Aiden both laughed at the show of bravado and the challenge. Janet rolled her eyes but had long become used to these type of macho outbursts. "C'mon Dad, I don't want to embarrass you. I've been lifting for like three years now, you've been lifting for what, three months," Kody laughed. "Then this should be easy for you." Kody smiled confidently and sat down on the opposite side and grasped his Dad's hand. "Janet, how about you say go?" Janet walked over, placed her dainty hands on their fists and said, "Go!" Kody pushed with all his might and quickly forced his father's hand halfway down to the table. "See Dad! This is gonna be easy." However, Roman grinned and began his offensive assault. Soon their hands were back in the starting position. Kody was grimacing while Roman started to sneer. Soon Kody's hand was slowly but surely traveling backwards. The young man panicked and grunted, trying to stop his father's advancement. But it was all for naught and quickly his palm was against the painted red table top. "WOO! Still the man of the house!" Roman stood up and flexed his arms triumphantly. Kody stared on in shock and awe at his flexing dad, confused. "HOW? That makes no sense! I'm bigger than you! My arms are bigger." "Haha, son. That's why you don't mess your with your dad! You're still growing up, you haven't developed your man strength yet. Someday when you have a boy of your own you'll understand where this power comes from." Roman reached over and rubbed his son's head, further putting him in his place. Kody just shook his head, embarrassed but chuckling in surprise along with the others. Russel then looked at Aiden with a smirk, "You want to try too, young buck?" "Hell no, Dad. Not after seeing that. You'd cream me." Russel chuckled deeply, puffing out his already large chest. "You got that right, squirt." "Kody, how about you get us a glass of that protein since I won. Like you said, gotta fuel these muscles!" Kody handed his father and Russel a mixed up shake. "Wow this is good! Way better than that crap protein we used to drink in college," Russel said between chugs. "Yeah that stuff was like drinking cement. And no taste. Shoot, if protein is this good now we'll have to get some, eh Russel?" "For sure." - July 3 That afternoon the boys their dads are enjoying a rare workout together, as they all had the day off for the holiday. Aiden and Kody are grabbing a drink in between sets. "Holy shit, dude, where did those muscles come from?" Kody wondered. "And that strength? I swear our Dads have exploded in size in the last few weeks." "I know, bro! They are getting bigger and stronger even faster since they bought all that protein powder and those supplements." "I know they used to bodybuild in college, but you wouldn't think muscle memory would be that strong. I mean look!" Aiden pointed over to his father who was benching 315 for 10 solid reps. "My best bench press is 285 for 5, and Dad is repping 315 out like nothing." "Well, your Dad has always been a strong guy, those Polish genes and all. But yeah, back when we got back from college they were benching just 225 in the garage." "Fuck, man. We're going to have to step up our game. They are making me feel small and weak." "You feel small, Aiden?" Your Dad has always been bigger than you. I actually outgrew my dad but he's already outgrown me back! It SUCKS. I'm still 182 and now Dad said he was 188 yesterday! And, he outsquatted me 335 to 313!" Just then Big Henry, one of the gym regulars that had gotten to know the boys since they joined, walked over. "You boys gonna lift or just chat like chicks at the water fountain?" "Sorry, Henry," Aiden looked up to the 6'3, 295 burly former bodybuilder. Big Henry had been a pro back in his 20s, now in his early 50s he ran a small clinic on their side of town. "We just feel like our progress has stopped. We want to compete in the future but the gains just aren't coming." "Well you boys are still young. What, 18?" Both Kody and Aiden shook their heads, embarrassed that this hulk thought them to be younger than they were. "Kody just turned 20. I'll turn 20 in September." "Oh, well. Hmmmm." Big Henry was rubbing his chin in thought when both Russel and Roman strutted over. "Hello there, I'm Russel and this is Roman. These are our boys. And you are?" "I'm Henry, been lifting here for years. I can see where your boys get their great genetics from. You fellas are pretty big." Roman smiled brightly. "Well thank you. We did some competing a couple of decades ago. Just really getting back into it now. Our boys got us membership here about a month ago. " "You've got some great kids here." Both Dads clapped their big meaty hands on their son's smaller delts paternally. "Aiden and Kody here are worried their progress is slowing down." Roman chuckled, "That's always a worry for us bodybuilders, isn't it." "Oh I know," Henry chuckled back, his massive chest bouncing in his tank top. "Tell you what though, if you boys are worried about your progress, my clinic treats a lot of men for low testosterone. A lot of the big guys you see in here are actually on it. If you boys want to come get check out I'd be happy to do so. It's only $35 per person. If you want to be a bodybuilder it never hurts to know your hormone levels." Big Henry then turned to the dads. "I'd be happy to check you out as well. After 35 your T level start to drop very quickly. You gents are in late 30s I presume?" Both Russel and Roman puffed up their growing pecs, straining their tank tops which had been getting tighter and tighter lately. Separations in their delts and arms had now appeared, not deep cuts, but enough to differentiate the growing muscles of their frames. Their meaty traps rose sharply to connect to their thick necks. "Early 40s actually," Roman grinned, excited to be thought of as a few years younger than what Henry had guessed. "Well come visit the office sometime, let's make sure you men are living up to your full potential!" - July 5 The two young men had protested, but Russel and Roman had practically dragged their sons to the clinic. "We don't need our test checked, Dad. We are the peak of our manhood at 20. We are probably producing way more than you old farts are," Kody whined. "Oh quit being a baby. If you want to be a bodybuilder you gotta track your test levels," Roman retorted. After checking into the clinic the four were led into a large exam room where Big Henry, or Dr. Henry as he was known at the clinic, joined them. "Should we all be in here together?" Aiden asked nervously. "No worries son, I'm not asking you to pull your pants down in here," Henry chuckled. "I just need you to fill out these forms and then we draw some blood. That's all we need to get you men tested." Thirty minutes after their blood was drawn Dr. Henry came back into the room with their results. "Ok, men. So we measure testosterone on a nanograms per nanoliter basis. The medically normal range is 300 to 1200 ng/nl, which is a garbage range if I'm being honest, sort of like BMI. Ideally healthy men should be up to at least 700. The higher the number the better you are for building muscle and strength. The big boys who are juicing, their numbers can be up in the 5,000 to 10,000 range, but that is pretty extreme. Those are the Olympia guys and such." Dr. Henry shuffled some papers around and examined the results. "Ok, let's see here... Kody, your natural level is 315 and Aiden yours is at 340." "That's it!?" Both Kody and Aiden were surprised. "Yes it would appear that both of you have low testosterone." The boys sat there embarrassed, which the doc could sense. "Hey hey! This isn't all bad. Now that we know this, we can get you boys on some test to bring those levels up. And with as much as you two have been able to build your bodies while on low T, you should be very happy. We get you on TRT and you'll be seeing those big gains in no time." "I guess you're right, Dr. Henry," Kody replied reassured. "Just kinda sucks that hearing you're not much of a man." "Well don't think of it that way. It's been proven that the average testosterone level of men has been dropping for decades. It's a symptom of our sedentary lifestyle and hormones in our food. When our ancestors had to hunt for food and battle wild animals to survive they naturally needed more strength and size." Kody and Aiden nodded their heads understanding yet still feeling disappointed. "Ok, and now, Mr. Hahn and Mr. Kowalski...oh my. Well this is surprising..." Kody piped up, "What is it? Is their testosterone even lower than ours?" "No, quite the opposite really. These are some of the highest natural levels I've ever seen. You sure you aren't currently on steroids, Russel, Roman?" Roman replied, "Nope, Doc! Never have." "Well, you guys could've fooled me. Roman your level is 1750 and Russ yours is 1900. Very impressive, especially for men of your age. Off the charts manhood here. You guys must be walking around with boners all the time, pardon my unprofessionalism." Roman and Russel smiled to each other and gave themselves both high fives, obviously excited at their male superiority. Conversely, Kody and Aiden sat their stunned, feeling small and emasculated. Roman laughed and replied to Henry proudly, "Well I can't say I've never had any issues getting it up, as my wife can attest." Embarrassed, Kody hid his face in his hands. "Yep, still wake up with big morning wood every morning," Russel added. "I know how that goes, men." Big Henry laughed. "I'm on light TRT, and my levels are right around 1500. With levels that high you feel like wind can make you hard, heh heh. Ok, well let's talk treatment. Kody and Aiden, I'm going to prescribe you enough test to get your levels up to about 1000 or so." "But isn't that still way less than our dads?" Aiden protested. "Well, yes Aiden. But the rule of thumb is you don't want to do much more than three or four times your natural levels, to keep your body from getting too out of balance. We can always bump dosage in the future if you respond well, but we'll start with this." Dr. Henry then flipped back to the elders' charts. "And for you, Russel-" Aiden again interrupted, "You're going to boost their level too? They don't really need it, right?" "I guess it's up to your fathers," I don't need to prescribe them as much, but being over 40 their levels have surely dropped. I would estimate when they were your age their levels were probably around 2500." Russel laughed out loud, his voice deep and proud. "Now wonder we got so muscular in college. People were always accusing us of juicing. Turns out we were just naturally superior!" Dr. Henry then offered, "If you want, I can prescripe you enough to get you up around 3000 to 3200. Same with you, Roman." Roman jumped up from his chair, "LET'S DO IT!" "HELL YEAH!" Russel jumped up too. The boys remained seated, staring up at their fathers, imagining them growing more and more muscular, completely overshadowing them, overpowering and dominating them and any other man that would get in their way. They were both jealous as hell. ...And for Kody, he was a bit turned on at that thought as well. - Within a couple of days the four began their treatments with once weekly injections. "Aiden! Come in here and help me inject. I'll do yours too," Russ has shouted to his son. Russel was in the bathroom post shower, wrapped in a towel and standing on the scale. Aiden couldn't believe how big his dad was looking like a legitimate offseason mature bodybuilder. "Up to 220. Growing like a weed!" He boasted, surprising Aiden. "Here son, I filled up the syringes, go ahead and do mine first." Russel leaned up against the counter and exposed his right buttcheeck, holding the towel to cover his crotch. Aiden jabbed the needle into his big meaty glute, while also looking up at his father's wide, thickly muscled back. "Oh yeah, I can almost feel myself starting to grow." Russel moaned slightly while admiring his form in the mirror, how he could completely shield his smaller son from view with his mass. "Thanks bud," he said as he re-cinched his towel. Your turn. Turn around and pull your shorts down. Aiden obeyed and soon felt the needle stick into his butt, making him yip and causing his father to chuckle. "Here ya go, Aiden. This will help you grow up big and strong like your daddy," he said as he swapped the injection site. "Hehe, I never thought I'd be staring at your bare ass again after you grew out of toddlerhood, and yet here I am!" Russel stood up and gave his son a paternal swat on the butt. "All done." Later that night Aiden and Kody were playing video games discussing the events. "Took my first injection today, did you?" Aiden asked. "Yeah man, Dad and I did it. Feels weird sticking that big needle in my dad's butt." "I know what you mean. I can't believe they are taking test too, you heard their levels. Our dads are like supermen from what the doc was saying. My dad looked huge in the bathroom today, like seriously muscle-man sized. You should've seen his back and glutes!" What Aiden didn't know is that Kody had indeed already been noticing Mr. Kowalski's glutes. And his own dad's as well. "My dad too. He's not as big and bulky as your dad, but he looks like he could almost compete in classic physique. He's so big and almost totally ripped even. He almost weighs as much as you now! Maybe more." "Fuck, Kody. It's like their bodies have completely returned to their bodybuilding forms from college." "I wonder..." Kody pondered. "Follow me dude." The two went down into the Hahn's office and library room. One wall was full of shelves with scrapbooks, photo albums and other books. "Here..." Kody pulled out an album and Aiden read the cover. "Hugoton College 1994. Is that the yearbook from their college?" Kody began flipping through the pages. Eventually they found a directory of headshots of the seniors. The two boys quickly located their fathers. "Wow, they look good. No wonder our girlfriends always say our dads are hot," Aiden mentioned. Kody certainly couldn't disagree, especially as he gazed at the black and wide photo of Mr. Kowalski, with that same handsome face and strong jaw, but it was unmistakable the thickness of his neck and traps as they bulged up through his collared shirt. Toward the back of the book was a section titled "Campus Life." It comprised of several pages of photos of everyday activities and various special events. Aiden gasped first, "Shit, dude. There they are!" In the lower corner of the second to last page was a photo of both of their dads performing an abs and thighs pose at a bodybuilding show. Both oiled up and smiling wickedly, and both in posing trunks...which they filled generously. Kody read the caption, "215 lb Roman Hahn and 230 lb Russel Kowalski muscle their way to the top two finishes at the Mr. Hugoton competition." "Holy fuck, Aiden. They were even bigger then than they are now." Both boys stood there silently staring at the bulging young bodybuilders in the corner photo. "But they aren't far behind that either! Which means they will probably get even bigger..." - July 19 The next two weeks both Aiden and Kody were encouraged by the progress they were making. It seemed the testosterone injections had began to settle into their systems. They found themselves harder and hornier and making great progress in the gym. Both boys were even up five pounds. But that paled in comparison to their fathers. Aiden shook his head as he and Kody walked along the street one evening. "Dude, our dads are growing out of control. It's freaky how fast they are putting on size." Kody agreed. "I know what you mean, man. Last week my Dad came into the kitchen in a wifebeater, bragging that we weighed 205! That's like 35 lbs in a month. He walked up to me and flexed his bicep in my face. He says 'take a look at that, buddy'. I swear that he was boning up too, it looked like he had pitched a tent. And his tent looked big!" "It's all that extra test. We are hornier too, and our Dad's levels dwarf ours, man." "It's gotta be that. He was so excited that he went and fucked my mom so hard I could hear it! It was awful, she was moaning and howling... Fuck, it was awkward." Aiden relayed his own similar story. "I know my Dad spends some nights out on dates and such, but it used to be like once a month. Now it's like every other night! I've spied several women leaving our house through my window in the last month. And, like you said, his fuck session are getting louder. The last chick he had over was screaming "Oh you're so big!' over and over. She must've really liked his big muscles." Kody listened on with rapt attention, secretly picturing big Russ Kowalski slamming into some tight woman. Aiden then surprised Kody. "And shit man, we know our Dads are into muscle, they have to be as fast as they are growing. But one night last week I think my Dad brought back a female bodybuilder. I heard some pretty deep moans coming from her and when she left her silhouette was...muscular." Kody's heart pounded. He wondered if what Aiden was telling him was true or if his best friend was simply naive and missing the signs right in front of him. It wasn't just the boys noticing the rejuvenated men. Everywhere they went, their dads were being ogle and complimented. Coworkers and family friends found their new muscles impossible to ignore as their clothes grew tighter. The Dads' energy had skyrocketed, they bounded around the house and gym like sugar-filled toddlers. At church the old ladies were doting on how Russ and Roman were filling out their Sunday button downs, commenting that they looked "so young and strapping, just like their sons but only bigger," much to the chagrin of the boys. And it was true, the elder mens' vitality seemed to have been restored and then built upon. Their skin was tighter and clearer, their hair seemed thicker and shinier. Not that they were homely before, but they had moved on from being the neighborhood hot dads to movie-star muscle hunks. - July 28 The Mr. Hugoton competition was now only two weeks away. Kody and Aiden were in the best shape of their lives, bigger and stronger than ever. Big Henry and the other guys at the gym were impressed and were happy to cheer them on. However, back at home, the boys' progress seemed miniscule in comparison to the older bodybuilders that lived with them. A heat wave had settled in the area. One evening the boys were heading back from a late workout right as the sun was setting. In Aiden's kitchen they whipped up a protein shake and saw Russel and Roman sitting on the back porch. They were shirtless and in just some packed gym shorts, enjoying beer and cigars in the fading light. And they looked massive. Their physiques were bulging glistening in the light of tiki torches and citronella candles, set out to keep the mosquitos at bay. The pumped bodies glistened from a lingering sheen of sweat as the humid air was still and up in the upper 80s. And men with muscles THAT BIG must sweat constantly in the summer. While sitting on the deck chairs the two dads' massive pec muscles loomed heavily over their tight waists. Like flies to a flame, the boys stepped outside to chat with their ever growing fathers. "Beer and cigars? You guys are gonna ruin your diet." Aidan said. The two older men chuckled. "We haven't had a beer or smoke in over a month so we figured we'd treat ourselves." Russel replied. "Besides, ain't no fat on these bodies, just rock hard muscle!" He added while bouncing his hefty pecs. Kody watch in awe, unable to take his eyes off the meaty muscles of Russel while also realizing his own dad wasn't far behind. "I can tell we haven't imbibed in a while though, Russel." Roman added. "Even with our bigger bodies I'm feeling quite the buzz." "How's your training coming along, boys? Still gonna win Mr. Hugoton in a couple of weeks?" "I sure think one of us will win," Kody replied. "I just hope you guys don't join the competition. You guys are looking HUGE," he then blurted out, unable to hide his awe. The two Dads immediately started guffawing, their pecs bouncing and abs flexing. Roman stood up and reached to pat his son's shoulder. Kody was in awe of the muscular tosro in front of him. The wide pecs, the broad shoulders, the heavy arms bulging out due to his lats. Russel then stood up as well after setting down his beer, even bigger than Roman. Both men had glazed eyes, a sign of their drinking and smoking. "Don't worry, boys." Russ grinned. "The Mr. Hugoton is for the young guys, like you." Besides, I don't think our little boys would want to compete against this, would they Roman," he said, motioning to his body. "It would be a blowout if they tried!" The two men set down their cigars and began flexing their titanic muscles, to the surprise of their sons. Roman started with a double biceps. "You know boys, when we used to compete in bodybuilding, we had to learn all the proper poses." Russel joined him, flexing a stunning double biceps pose as well, their hairy pits exposing themselves in a deep caves formed from pecs, delts, biceps. "You remember all the poses, Russ? Let's show the boys how it's done. I'm sure they want to take after their big dads." "Oh yeah, Roman, I remember. Check out this side triceps, think you can beat that?" "You've got some great triceps, there buddy." Russel squeezed Roman's clydesdale sized horseshoe muscles. "But check out my BACK." "Damn, Big Russ. See that boys? Now that is a back of pure power! Turn back around Russ, let's show our little boys the final pose." Kody and Aiden stood their stunned watching their inebriated and uninhibited fathers flex and pose right in front of them. Like two alpha jocks showing off at a college party for a couple of coeds. Mounds of muscles fought for space as their sweaty bodies contorted and flexed in an effort to make themselves look bigger and harder. They had to be bigger and even leaner now than they were in their yearbook. Kody was glad it was now mostly dark out, hoping to be able to hide the excitement in his shorts, thankful that he was still in his elastic workout underwear. Aiden looked in awe as well, jealous of their size and strength, but still deeply impressed. "Geez, guys! How did you guys get so big!? And so fast! You guys are massive, as big as some of the national level bodybuilders I follow in instagram." "Just eating right and HARD WORK, little buddy!" Russel stepped over, wrapped his big arms around Aidan and lifting him up in a sweaty bear hug, leaving his feet dangling. "But don't worry, you eat all your vegetables like your dad says and you'll grow up big and strong like him!" Roman follow suit and quickly picked up his son as well. Kody panicked and prayed that his dad hadn't felt his erection. After being set down, winded and emasculated by how easily his dad had just manhandled him, Aiden still needed to satisfy his curiosity. How much do you weigh, Dad?" Russel grinned and looked lovingly down at his hulking physique. "245 lbs this morning. With 21 inch arms and 52 inch chest! What do you think of that, Aiden?" "FUCK! That's incredible. And you are so proportioned..." Aiden couldn't help but reach out and feel his dad's muscles. First the granite delts muscles, then punching Russel's thick pecs. "They are so meaty and heavy...yet hard!" Russ coudln't help but smile brightly, proud to impress his offspring. Kody desperately wanted to join him in feeling up Russ. But, he looked back at Roman, "And you, pops?" "232 lbs. 20 inch arms. 50 inch chest. And just a 30 inch waist." Roman looked at his son who was frozen on the spot, afraid to reach out, unlike Aiden. "You can feel 'em if you want. You used to feel my guns when you were just a little tyke," he chuckled. Kody reach out and felt his dad's arm as Roman flexed with a smirk. For Kody, it was heaven. It took all his concentration not to start moaning as he attempted and failed to encircle his big dad's biceps. "Wow," was all he could say. "Thanks, son. Means a lot coming from you. You keep working hard and you can get big like us too." Deep down Kody and Aiden hoped that was true, but the fact that their powerhouse Dad's naturally produced so much more testosterone than them, they were not sure that would ever happen. - August 3 It was now just one week away from the county fair. Kody and Aiden were in the backward practicing their routines in their board shorts while basking in the warm sun to enhance their tans. The show was not an official bodybuilding event, so the men were free to do whatever they wanted, anything from dancing, to flexing, to pushups, whatever they thought would showcase themselves the most impressively. Each contestant had 60 seconds to show their stuff. Russ and Roman soon stepped outside as well to watch. Both were in sandals, shorts and big loose sleeveless muscle shirts, their bodies being the epitome of the shirt type. In just the last week both men had put on another 10 lbs as the testosterone surged through them. Both were wearing ball caps, Russ's was turned backwards, making them look like two bodybuilder buddies who had just played in a recreational softball game. Russ's backwards and gigantic arms sent Kody's heart pounding. "Is that what you are wearing? Those aren't bodybuilding trunks. How are you gonna show off the legs?" Russ teased. "You boys better not be skipping leg day!" "Never, dad." Aiden replied. "We ordered some classic trunks, but they don't arrive in the mail for a couple of days. So we're just practicing in our swim trunks." Roman then leaned into Russels ear and whispered something. Russel instantly starting smiling and laughing. "We'll be right back, boys. Stay put we wanna see your routines. Maybe we can offer some pointers." Kody and Aiden shrugged at each other in confusion. Five minutes later Roman and Russ returned, snickering and laughing. They each held out their hands from which hung a small piece of cloth. "Try these!" Roman grinned "Since you need to practice, we found our old posing trunks. Classic style like you said, not like the tiny bikinis the big guys were now." Kody reached out and grabbed his dad's pair, which were a royal blue, looking skeptical. "You want us to put on your underwear? Kind of weird, don't you think?" Roman smacked his son on the shoulder. "Oh stop. They've been washed many times and haven't been worn in years. Trust us, you don't want to go up on stage in some tiny skivvies without knowing how it feels, we've made that mistake," he said as he and Russ shared a knowing look. Russel prodded the boys, "Turn around and slip them on. Nobody but us men back here and we got high fences, now one will see." Feeling awkward but unable to resist the natural power of their elders, the boys turned around and pulled down their trunks. "Woo! Look at those white butts!" Roman teased. "You boys better tan naked or in those posers this week or those lilly white butts will be exposed." The two sons pulled up the trunks and adjusted themselves. They looked at each other before turning around, feeling embarrassed. While the trunks stayed on their waist, from the extra fabric billowing in the back...and at the crotch, it was clear the trunks were not sized for them. Roman grew impatient. "C'mon, turn around so we can get a good look at our young studs." At first anyway, the dads didn't seem to notice the lack of fulfillment of the garments, instead clapping and hollering at the sight of their rippling bodies. But after looking down they quickly grew silent and looked at each other. Roman did his best to avoid the elephant in the room, or in this case, the mice. "Well go ahead, show us your routines." Russel, however, was unable to point out the obvious when Kody and Aiden turned around. "Whoops, looks like the elastic in those trunks must've worn down over the years. Those a little loose on you boys. That's ok, show us your stuff." Kody and Aiden began their show. During some of the poses it became clear to their father's that they needed some guidance. Roman was the first to strip off his shirt revealing his hulkified body. "When you do the double biceps pose, keep your arms up a little higher and don't bend your arm so far. Like this." The boys followed his lead, correcting their form. "There ya go! Makes those arms pop a bit more. See how my biceps rise up higher when I'm not over-flexing? Like that. There ya go, your arms look bigger already. Not as BIG as mine, but better, heh heh." Russ was unable to resist helping out as well, taking off his muscle shirt to reveal his now 259 lb body. "Let me show you how to do the proper lat spread. See how WIDE my lats flare out when I do it? That's what you want, boys. I know my back is A LOT wider yours, but you can still flare out those little lats of yours better." It was what happened next that would make the young men feels smaller than ever. "You guys need to learn how to flex your quads. Yours aren't nearly as thick as Roman's and mine, but you still got some cuts on them. You need to point your toes slightly outward to really make that sweep bulge out. Roman, let's show them." Roman and Russ then quickly yanked down their shorts, leaving them both clad in just some light grey bries. Kody and Aiden held back a gasp as they took in the incredible view of massive, vascular, tree trunk legs mashed up against each other, testing the limits of the leg hems. Their massive bodybuilder asses filling the back of the briefs. And the capper, insanely huge bulges that protrude outward. "Holy shit, Dad! How did you get your legs so huge and veiny like that?!?" Aiden asked incredulously. "Just gotta make sure you squat heavy and squat DEEP. These monsters can squat 700 lbs and Roman's can go 600. Weights like that will get you legs like ours. We love having huge legs." Russel and Roman proceeded to flex their quads muscles. Shaking their legs letting the mass sway back and forth before tightening them into tanned manly granite, mesmerizing their sons. Roman chuckled at the boys' open mouths. "I never get tired of seeing that look on their faces. Seeing their fathers all pumped up huge! Makes me want to grow even more!" Once Kody and Aiden had the leg poses down satisfactorily, Russ asked for their posers back. "You guys will look a lot studlier in some better fitting posers." Russ looked at Roman and chuckled, "Our little boys don't quite fill them out, do they." Embarrassed, the boys changed and handed the posing trunks back to their dads. "Hey, Russ, these don't really feel old and stretched out. Maybe we should try them on." "You're right, Roman. Heck, let's put these on for old times sake and see how they look on us." As if Kody and Aiden couldn't be even more surprised, Roman and Russ themselves then turned around. First they slipped off their briefs revealing their massive, power packed muscle butts. Each cheek the size of a volleyball. Unlike the boys, their Dads had no tan lines. The boys hadn't remembered them ever tanning at a salon. Perhaps they laid out at home when the boys were away? Whatever it was the Dad's had a perfect golden hue to really bring out all their cuts and striations. Even their fathers' tan was better than theirs. As the dads slipped up the posing trunks, it became clear that they would have no trouble filling them out, at least from the back. Once the trunks were pulled up, the Russ and Roman adjusted themselves, making sure all their manly bits were in place. It seemed to be taking them awhile to get adjusted. With their backs still to their sons, Russel and Roman looked at each other and laughed. "Well, the elastic on these things still works, if anything if feels like these trunks shrunk!" Roman proclaimed. "Seriously, did these things shrink? Or did we get BIGGER! Haha that would be awesome!" "Same here, I can barely get my manhood in this pouch. Haha, Roman, buddy, I think you are right, maybe our junk grew some after college!" "That could be, Russ! My wife swears I'm bigger now than when we first met." "Maybe all that extra test gave us a little boost, too!" The Dads then turned around and the boys' jaws dropped. The cock and balls of their fathers could barely be contained in the pouches. The view would be considered obscene if they were out in public. Their elders' huge balls fought for space against their massive legs and were thus pushed outward, which in turn forced the long fleshy tubes that were resting in front of their balls outward as well, pull the overstretched pouches away from their pubic regions. The posing pouches, which hung loosely on their sons were so over stretched that the boys could make out some of their father exposes bull testicles. The pouches hung low and pulled away from their lower abs due to the weight of the contents. The dads laughed at their boys expressions, reaching down to lewdly lift and palm their bulges. Kody and Aiden looked on, shocked at what their fathers were packing. And embarrassed that they didn't live up to their fathers' gifts in that area. A fact that big Russ couldn't ignore. "We'll our sons here had some trouble filling out these little things, but we sure don't do we, Roman." "You're right, Russ. Our sons must've taken after their mother's side of the family in that regard. And that fact that like Dr. Henry said, there's a lot less testosterone in our boys." The boys were totally emasculated and humiliated, hearing the spoken truth and recalling how their junk and butts felt like they were swimming in the posing trunks that were now straining for dear life to contain their fathers. Once Roman was able to get over hot masculine and powerful he looked, he could see the intimidation and emasculation in the boys. "Aw boys, it's ok. We know you've got good healthy average manhoods, we've seen your morning woods." Roman chuckled as the boys squirmed. "You fellas are average for your age, Roman and I, we just happen to be extra BIG down there. It suits us though, don't ya think? Goes well with our BIG MUSCLES." Roman and Russ then re-performed several of the bodybuilding poses, now clad in their straining posers. Totally admiring and complimenting each other, feeling each others' masses and bulges. Aiden sulked away quickly. However, Kody stayed a couple minutes longer watching the two engage in mutual muscle admiration, wishing he had the courage to join in. Instead he soon left the two flexing men as well and went to his room, where he beat off to the image of Russel, nearly spilling out of his trunks and flexing his super heavyweight sized muscles. - The following day Aiden could tell something was off with his best friend after their embarrassing encounter last night. "Dude, my dad apologized for being kind of a douchebag last night. Said he was drunk. Did yours?" "Yeah, he did. It's not that they humiliated us. Partially maybe. But, I mean, it's not like they bullied us on purpose. They are BIGGER. And not just their muscles..." "I know man, from my dad's conquests I knew he was packing, but not THAT much. And no wonder your mom squeals like crazy when your parents fuck." "Ugh, Aiden. Gross. Thanks for the reminder." "Well, then what is it, bro?" Kody took a big sigh and fought to find the words. His eyes watered up as he finally spilled the beans. "Aiden...I...I think I'm gay." Aiden stared back at Kody, processing what he just heard. For Kody, the silence of his best friend was like a thousand needles stabbing his skin like some twisted acupuncture torture. After what seemed like ages, Aiden smiled warmly. "Finally, bro." Kody's face scrunched in confusion. "What? You knew?" Aiden laughed. "I had a hunch. Probably before you did, man. You were a stud in high school yet rarely dated and I've caught you checking out some buff dudes. We spent a lot of time in the gym, ya know. You were usually looking towards the dudes in the weights while I was staring at the ellipticals where all the chicks were." "Fuck, man..." Kody smiled and wiped away some tears as Aiden reached out and hugged his best friend. "No crying though, bro. That's a little too gay for me," Aiden joked. Kody guffawed and punched his best friend. "One other thing, I'm hot for you Dad, bro." Aiden scrunched his face in annoyance, "Well I can understand why, he and your dad are total studs. And hun like pornstars. It's kinda weird, I guess, but I get it. I've thought your mom was hot before, so I guess I can't judge ya." "Gross!" Kody recoiled before understanding settled. "Haha, I see what you mean." "I'll keep your secret as long as you want bro. And when you're ready to come fully out I'll be there." "Thanks, man. Love ya. But not in a gay way," Kody added, chuckling through watery eyes. - Of course, Aiden couldn't help but tell his father that his best friend was gay. "Well that is suprising, but good for him. And good for you for supporting him." "I'm surprised you're taking this so well, Dad." Aiden had, however, left out the part that Kody thought Russel was hot. "Why? I'm not one of those old close-minded bastards. As far as I'm concerned this changes nothing." "Thanks Dad. You're a cool dude," Aiden said to his hulking Dad with a smile. He could certainly see why Aiden thought he was sexy. His dad had already been handsome, but the extra testosterone, working out hard, less fat and more muscle had only boosted his masculine features. Even his jaw and cheekbones seemed more pronounced, and the light blond body hair his Dad always sported seemed to be slightly thicker on his chest, abs and forearms, accentuating his manly appeal. "So...how big are you gonna get?" Aiden asked as Russ rinsed off his plate. "As big as I can, Son. At first I thought I'd be happy with 225. Then I blew past that, just over 260 now. Gotta keep gaining to stay ahead of Roman. He's up to 250. So I don't know...maybe 300?" "300! You would be MASSIVE. I mean you already are, but still. You'd have like 24" arms." Big Russ chuckled at his boys reaction. "Hell yeah! Now that would Awesome!" Russ flexed his biceps. "These arms are now over 21", would love to get them up to 24 or 25. Now that I've got a taste for real size I want MORE!" Russ flexed a most muscular, veins erupting all over his torso. "And I really think I can get there." "As fast as you're growing, Dad, I think you could too." "I hope you don't mind your big daddy being over a 100 lbs bigger than you, buddy." "I can't say I'm not jealous of your size, but I'm proud of you, Dad. You've gotta be the buffest dad in town, just ahead of Roman." "Ah, thanks, squirt, c'mere!" And with that Russel again picked up with little boy in a bone crushing muscle dad hug. - Three days before the town festival, Kody came out to his parents as well. Like Russel, they too were surprised but ultimately happy that Kody found himself. Tears were shed and big hugs were had. And the family moved on. The only difference now was that instead of Big Roman making fun of his son for showing off for the ladies, he now teased him good-naturedly for showing off for the boys, it was a near seamless transition. Like the Kowalskis, the family agreed to let Kody reveal himself to the world once he was ready. - August 10 The exhibit hall at the fair grounds were packed with attendees to watch the Mr. Hugoton charity show. Scores of women young and old were there to ogle the young studs that would soon grace the stage. The young male contestants strutted their stuff and showed of the goods to the feminine catcalls emanating from the audience. Russel, Roman and his wife were there as well. Several women stopped the two muscle bound studs to ask why they weren't up on stage, eliciting laughs from the proud elder men. Even in their XXXL t-shirts, their bodybuilder physiques were clearly outlined underneath the thin fabric. Their boulder capped delts, flaring lats, protruding pecs, and of course, their melon-sized arms. Not to mention the way their khaki Dad shorts could barely contain their thighs, hamstrings, and glutes, along with those obvious bulges. "We're here to support our sons," Russ replied to one awestruck middle aged woman. "Well if they look anything like you two they are shoo-ins!" After eleven contestants the boys were up, with Aiden strutting out first and performing his routine, followed by Kody. The square cut trunks they had ordered fit their jock bods perfectly. The boys had hardly noticed, being so overshadowed by their muscle dads, that they had each packed on solid ten pounds over the last month, giving them pumped fitness model physiques with etched muscles and deep cut abs. Girls screamed with delight. They were clearly the top two of the crop. The top five made the final round, which consisted of a silly question and answer session with the type of questions you would here on a dating show. "What is your best method of picking up a woman?" "Describe the ideal first date." Of course, all the answers were cheesy and the round was mostly a formality of entertainment. Eventually the winner was crowned, with Kody narrowly beating out Aiden for the crown. - It was now August 18, one week before the boys would be returning from school. The two friends had quit there summer jobs last weekend and now that they were able, were spending the last week lifting with their fathers. At certain points the boys had to stand back and let the dads spot each other. "Dad, there's no way I'll be able to spot you if you fail on your 625 lb bench," Aiden said in awe as the bar curved slightly from the enormous amount of weight." Kody made a similar confession to Roman, "You are squatting 695 lbs, I'd feel safer if Russ spotted you after he benches." "You hear that Roman?" Russ chuckled. "We've gotten so big and strong that our boys are afraid to spot us!" "Haha, man we really are getting HUGE aren't we! But c'mon boys, you can spot us." Roman gave the boys a cocky sneer, "Trust us, we won't drop the weights. Not with these muscles." One their workout was over Big Henry waved the men over. "Russ and Roman, you're stuff came in yesterday." Kody and Aiden looked at them confused but followed their giant dads and Big Henry into one of the gym's posing rooms. Once the door was closed Henry opened a plastic bag and handed their fathers two shiny garments. Kody was the first to recognize them, "Are those posers? New ones?" "Sure are!" Big Henry directed the dads to strip off their sweaty workout clothes and try them on. "Oh your father must not have told you. After seeing you boys' show they came to me and asked me to coach them in a real bodybuilding show later this fall." "Surprise, boys! Russel and I were inspired by you guys up there on stage. Plus, I think we've got the goods, don't you?" A truer statement had never been said. Big Henry directed the elder men to turn around and run through their poses. "Damn, you guys look good. And I'm glad I got those posers custom made with bigger pouches, heh heh. You'll have to come to your fathers' show and cheer them on. It's a local show and the way they look now, they should dominate. And it will qualify them for a national show WHEN they win." Aiden, and especially Kody watched as Roman and Russ posed gracefully in the mirror. They were clearly now far beyond local show ability, but had to quality up through the ranks. The way their muscles leapt off their frames, so heavy, dense and pumped, they clearly had national level physiques. As Russ grunted and flexed his hulking muscles in the mirror, he noticed Kody checking him out and he grinned. Big Henry was also impressed. "I see you remember the poses fairly well from your college days. There's a few things we can correct, but you guys are well on your way. Wow. They look good don't they boys. Ok, this since this is your first week of training lets take your major stats and jot them down." Roman Waist: 32" Thighs: 29" Arms: 21" Chest: 55" Weight: 256 lbs Russ Waist: 34" Thighs: 31" Arms: 22" Chest: 58" Weight: 268 lbs "Holy shit! You guys put on like 60-70 lbs of muscle in just four months?!?" Aiden shouted. Roman and Russ just smirked and flexed harder. "Oh yeah. All that hard work and that testosterone is making us GIANTS!" Russ sneered. - Later that evening Kody was sitting out on his porch when Russel left his house to get the mail. He spotted the neighbor sitting on the porch. "Hey, Kody. Come over here for a second I want to talk to you." "Sure, Mr. K. Where's Aiden?" "He's on grocery duty, won't be back for an hour or so. I just want to tell you that my boy and I, and your parents are very proud of you and we support you. How are you getting along?" Russel got in close and put his big meaty hand on Kody's shoulder, exciting the young man. "I'm ok. Still figuring things out." "Well if you ever want to chat, let me know. I might know some of what you are going through." Kody's eyebrow raised in confusion. "What do you mean, Mr. K? Wait. Are you gay?!?" The hulking stud smiled handsomely. "Yes and no. You're Dad knows too. My preferences change, I guess you could say." Then Big Russ crowded even closer to Kody. "And right now I've got my eye on this sexy ripped college boy I know." Kody shuddered. Working up some courage he then reached out and placed his hands on Russ's pecs. Russ bounced them causing Kody to moan. Kody then ran his hands along Russel's 22 inch cannons, hearing the older man growl with sexy effort. He savored their warm hardness, tracing the veins that crossed the massive lump on solid muscle. "Mr. K, your body...fuck...you are so hot. So handsome, so strong. So huge." Russ then grabbed the boy and pulled him in tight and planted a deep kiss, overwhelming the smaller young man. Kody melted in the large man's arms. Kody started laughing. "So when Aiden told me he saw a female bodybuilder leaving your house a few weeks ago?" Russel laughed as well, "Yeah, that was a man." "I sure hoped so." "You boys gave us the perfect give for Father's Day. How about I take you in the bedroom and show some of my appreciation." "As long as I get to appreciate your huge body further...and that huge rod pushing against my leg." “I’ve got nine inches that would love to meet ya”, Russ teased as he grinded against Kody. The college boys sucked in his breath, overcome with lust. Mr. Kowalski then growled as he easily picked up the studly college boy in his hulking arms. "Let's go have some fun. I’ll let you explore all of my titanic muscledaddy body if I get to explore yours too." “Deal!” THE END.
  5. I haven't posted a story for a 3 years if my memory is correct. "Synergy" was the last, and before that "The Impossible Discovery." But, I've started writing again and I hope you enjoy the new adventure. I have set the type color to White (I use the dark background option for the site) but if you have trouble reading it due to type color, sent me a PM. I've had trouble with this before and will work on fixing it if needed. Feedback makes me hard - as long as it's somewhat positive. ? Enjoy My grandpa died recently. He was the most brilliant man I had ever heard of. He won the Nobel Prize in Physics twice and the Nobel Prize in Chemistry once. How does a person do that? I guess that was 6 months ago now. I’m starting to lose track of time as I think back of what my life was before. Sometimes it feels like 2 years, sometimes like 2 weeks. Things are getting fuzzy. When it comes down to it, the first 23 years of my life have been pretty good. I have smarts – I’m no brain trust, but I’m sharp and witty enough. I’m shorter than I’d like to be at 5’ 7’ but it could be worse. People have told me my entire life that I am cute, adorable, etc. I guess I’m OK. I have sharp elf-like features I’ve been told – maybe a bit of Scandinavian mixed with Eastern European – like some Lord of the Rings citizen of Lothlorian, but shorter and more tan. I should get one of those ancestry kits and see what I’m made of. Anyway, ya, I guess I’m cute’ish. Nothing of global significance, but if I were found in a small pond, I’d be attractive. And I’ve been able to stay thin and lean after high school and college. I can’t put on a pound of muscle to save my life, and I have tried. But, I do have a nice high tight round ass, a decent 7” cock when I get really excited, and low enough body fat to have 6 noticeable abs and squared off – if mostly flat – pecs. I wear fitted clothes easily. But enough about me for now. So back to my grandpa and looking back on how this all began for me – he was, no joke, the smartest man on this planet. I idolized him. I still do. Grandma is still alive, barely, and I love her as much as I loved him. She supported him always and never waivered from his side. A few hours after grandpa’s funeral, my grandma delivered a box to me at my small apartment, smaller than a shoebox. I was so sad to loose him. I was devastated. But she grabbed my hand and said, “Trevor, he really wanted you to have this. I don’t know what’s inside, but I think I know. He said it was his most valued possession, other than me.” She pushed the box into my chest, surprising me with her sharp shove. “I need to go take a nap, Trevor. It’s been such a long day.” The funeral had been just a few hours ago after all. “He told me to tell you to read the note first and wait a while to open the rest of the gift.” I watched her waddle away, my nan. What a tough woman to have balanced a force like my granddad. She could hang with the best of ‘em. I looked at the box and decided that I would open it after a well-deserved nap. I was exhausted. ********************************************************* Trevor woke up from his nap wondering whether it was after sunset or if it was the next day. His body stretched like a wakening feline. He could feel his lean body lengthening as he reached behind his head and grabbed the top of the headboard. Again the thought came to him – Is it morning or just a couple hours after going to sleep? He looked over at the clock. 7:59PM. Good. He hadn’t overslept into an entirely new day. There was the box. The box his grandfather left him just to the side of his clock. His curiosity got the best of him. “What would grandpa want to give me?” was the only thing he could think to himself. “Grandma seemed a bit – annoyed – about the whole thing,” he muttered under his breath. He unwound the tape that was holding the box closed and opened up the leaflets to what lay inside. “What the fuck is this then?” Trevor peered into the box and saw a small bottle made of clay. It was so nondescript he thought it looked like a kindergartener may have made it on Arts-and-Crafts Day. There were a few folded pieces of paper on the bottom of the box too. He grabbed the paper with his thick fingers (he did have big hands for his size which he always liked about himself) and started to read the words written on the page in an elegant fountain pen handwriting style. “Trevor, I miss you already. I miss your nan. I miss your brother and sisters. I miss your mother and your cousins. All of them. I need to give you something of great importance. When you read this letter, I want you to resist doing anything else afterward except to take a few hours and contemplate what I have written. That is all I can ask of you. My eldest grandchild, I wish you well. I wish you happiness. I wish your desires granted beyond your wildest dreams. Grandpa Wallace” There was a second sheet underneath, written in the same pen strokes. 1. Ask questions. Ask as many and as often as you need. 2. There are many rules. You will learn them as time goes on. 3. Attempt to anticipate consequences far beyond your normal understanding. 4. Maintain control of your emotions, wishes, desires. It will be difficult beyond any explanation I can give you. 5. Embrace who you are but do not lose sight of reality. 6. Help him go further than he could ever hope. It’s up to you now. That was the entire second page. Trevor sat on the bed wondering what the note meant. It was more than cryptic. It was confusing and frustrating. He remembered his grandmother just before she scurried out of the room telling him to “wait a while” before opening the rest of the gift and the note stating that he should “take a few hours and contemplate.” All Trevor saw was a small clay jar, misshapen, old, and ugly really. What did the words in the note mean? Ugh. He didn’t have much patience for this. But he trusted his grandpa and grandma more than just about anyone so he sat there quietly and alone with his thoughts. ****************************************************************************************** Dantalion waited patiently in his vessel. His consciousness swirled in a tight mist. This would be his 12thand final cycle. He knew that he was surely to be destroyed by one of his elder brothers during this binding. He thought back to the beginning when the djinn were created. They were governed by an immensely complex system of laws, regulations, and norms. Twelve of them had been created and now there were only three left. All of them had started on a quest to fill the Well of their power. Each of the twelve had their own Well. The first of the 12 to fill his Well would ascend to Godhood and then would have the power to crush the vessels of the remaining brothers, destroying them and snuffing them out of existence. The humans always considered the djinn to have godlike powers, but with their restrictions, they were more servants to their Bound and trapped in a labyrinth of regulation. He remembered with apathy his previous Bound. According to his personal opinion, the prior 11 were relatively weak men with little imagination. They all wanted power, control, money, or sex. There was nothing horribly creative about that and Dantalion was often bored. Unfortunately for the Bound, one of the laws was that a djinn could not change his physical self to be that of a woman. He was sure he would have spent his previous cycles in various female forms satisfying sexual urges otherwise. Not that sex with a woman was inherently unpleasant, but he knew that it would be one more thing to be bored by – acting out another fantasy without being able to enjoy it. After thousands of years, he was still a virgin, mostly because none of his previous Bound had granted him the ability to feel sex, feel what it was like, what the big deal was all about. He didn’t really care. Humans were so simple, really. Motivated by four or five base instincts. His 11thand most recent Bound wanted knowledge. He was a very measured, unique man, and never lost control. That was unfortunate for Dantalion. He was unable to extract much mana from him to fill his Well. He was attentive to the man but Wallace was so tight wound and controlled. He never let Dantalion really show the range of his power, not even the smallest iota. But Wallace had from the beginning stated he had mostly what he wanted in life. His desire was for knowledge. Apparently, the acquisition of three Nobel Prizes was good enough for the man. Dantalion would have rather ruled the world with him, but that was not his luck. Dantalion had no moral compass with regard to human interactions. He had always been there to fulfill the desires of his Bound – that was his purpose of existence – at least that is what they believed. He knew that it was far more than that. Three wishes would be offered a selected Bound. Those wishes would allow the potential companion to experience the galactic power of the djinn soon to be at his service. Then if the binding was accepted, and it always was, the ritual would begin and the two life-forces would be joined together. Once a Binding was complete, the djinn would wick a steady flow of mana from the desires and emotions of the Bound. As more wishes, desires, dreams were fulfilled – and with increased power used to fulfill them – the more mana would be wicked into the Well. The more intense the satisfaction of the Bound, the more desire an action of the djinn satisfied, the more mana would be drawn away. Dantalion had been woefully unlucky in his chance pairings with humans. But this was the first selected pairing. His 11thsuggested his grandson, Trevor, to be Dantalion’s 12thand last binding. All those before had been so selfish of their power over this djinn, they had hidden the vessel rather than pass it along to anyone else. This would be his last cycle. None of the brothers had filled the Well yet, but Bael and Asteroth were close, he could sense it. He knew that he was so far behind them in the fucked up game that they were a part of, he would never be able to catch up. He didn’t know how they had found such powerful Bound to link with in prior cycles, but Dantalion was resigned to being destroyed at some point in the next few years, if not sooner. He had been in existence for thousands of years, but now he was on borrowed time. All of these thoughts swirled in his mind as he realized that in a moment, he would meet his 12thand last Bound. It was a bittersweet feeling that he felt in his mind. He would do his duty, obey the law, fill his Well as best he could, and then await destruction. He knew that if he had not filled his Well by the end of the 12th cycle, he would just simply cease to exist. In 11 cycles, his Well was only half full. He would do his best, as always, but there was a sinking feeling deep inside of him. No time for that now. He needed to make a good impression to assure the new Bound would accept his offer. He quieted his mind and continued to swirl in his vessel. ****************************************************************************************** Trevor held the small clay blob in his hand. It was hollow from the lightness of it. There was a small hole in the top, which had been plugged with a stone and sealed with wax. He was confused. What was in there that was so special? Maybe the jar was some ancient relic of museum quality. Maybe there was nothing in there at all. He was curious though. Curious about why his grandfather would think of giving him this and why his grandma was so brusque about it. He got a knife from the kitchen and started whittling away at the wax. He needed to get that stone out. On closer inspection, it appeared to be a green gem set in the hole – a bit cloudy in its clarity, but still lustrous. He kept chipping away at the wax. Maybe he could sell the gem to a jeweler if anything. Finally, he was able to remove the stone. He shook the jar. Nothing inside. He was more confused now than ever. Sitting the jar down, he just shook his head. Weird. He was sitting on the edge of his bed and leaned back to stare at the ceiling. Dantalion emerged slowly from the jar in a wisp of whitish blue mist. He was tentative. He had met the man who would become his 12thBound before and knew that a brash show would just serve to frighten. He was calculated in his approach. The mist became more condensed. Dantalion began to speak softly, gently, and soothingly. “Trevor. Trevor. We need to talk.” Trevor heard his name and sat up with a start. He saw a man, thin, tall…familiar, forming I front of him. The mist increased in density. It almost appeared solid now. Before him stood his grandfather’s diligent and devoted assistant impeccably dressed in a dark suit, mid-twenties, thin, wearing stylish glasses in an attractive boy-next door way. What the fuck? “Trevor, we need to talk.” He soothingly spoke again as he became solid. Real. “What the fuck is this?” Trevor’s voice was shaking and had a terrified look in his eyes. “Trevor, I am here to bind with you like I did with your grandfather. I will satisfy every desire you have, within the confines of djinn law.” Trevor looked at Dantalion with caution, like he was in the room with a hungry lion he did not want to offend. Trevor found shook his head and pinched his arm. He wasn’t dreaming apparently. “I know you. You’re my grandfather’s assistant, Dante. Wait, what do you mean ‘bind’ with me?” He had always thought of Dante as cute, maybe not as cute as him, but pleasant to look at. He’d look better with more muscle. “Have you heard of the djinn? Genies?” “The fuck you are!” Trevor spat out at the man he knew as Dante. “I was able to grant your grandfather’s greatest desires of knowledge. But he did not take full advantage of my capabilities. My power is without measure or your ability to comprehend. I can fulfill your wildest dreams, within confines of djinn law.” Trevor looked at him apprehensively. “You keep saying ‘within the confines of djinn law’. What does that mean?” Dantalion/Dante approached the bed slowly as not to scare the human before him. He had this discussion with 11 men before, and was able to eventually get through their disbelief and explain himself. “I have immeasurable power to give what you desire, but there are regulations and laws that I must abide by…too many to discuss tonight. But I can answer any question that you have as they arise. For now, you can ask three wishes of me before you decide if you would like to bind to me.” The man stood there looking down on Trevor. His eyes, Trevor suddenly noticed, were red-orange like a fire, flickering as a small flame and deep as an endless pit. He felt as if the deep pools of dark flames were hypnotizing him as he stared at the djinn’s countenance. Of course he remembered that the djinn were fire spirits. At least that is what he knew from his college course on Mythology. “So I get three wishes to decide if I want to “bind” with you? We’ll talk about what that means soon I hope.” Trevor paused, “I admit I’m a bit confused.” “Make a wish. I need you to know what I can do for you.” Dantalion used his most soothing calm voice. But there was a pleading quality to it. Trevor couldn’t look away from Dantalion’s eyes. “I wish I had some coffee, black, 180 degrees, 16 ounces in a thermal cup.” A cup of coffee appeared on the bed stand, which Trevor picked up and sipped. It was amazingly perfect. “You can do better than that, Trevor.” Dantalion was a bit annoyed that his new master’s first wish was to make him an errand boy. He would definitely not put any mana into his Well with this sort of imagination. Trevor looked at the coffee. His mind started to run wild. He had imagined this type of power from 6 years old. Reading stories of Aladdin, or the short stories of Middle East philosophy, The Arabian Nights and others, he had been enamored of the idea. But to actually have it manifest in his bedroom was overwhelming. Trevor, for some reason, began to feel a bit aroused. What if this was real? Geez, he’d jacked off to the thought of having an all-powerful genie grant him three wishes. He thought he knew exactly what he would do back then, but most of them involved muscle and sex. His brow began to sweat. He started to feel his cock push against his dark slacks. He was still in his funeral attire. “God, I can’t believe this is happening to me. Today. Now.” But his mind continued to flit across the many dreams, wishes, hopes that he had banked in all 23 years of his life, most of those created with his right hand around his hard cock. He gulped and remembered the words written on the paper his grandfather left him ‘Ask questions.’ “Can you change your body? Can you change my body?” He could barely believe that is how the conversation started. There were certainly many more pressing things to ask. Dantalion took a step toward Trevor and said, “Yes” in a low grumbling tone. “But I cannot assume the form of a woman. It is against djinn law.” “Well, who said I wanted you to be a woman? That’s an odd assumption.” Trevor sat up straight and grabbed the warm coffee on the nightstand. “And you can change my body?” “Only in any way imaginable that you see fit…Master.” Dantalion knew he had to be careful here. Other djinn law forbade him to make himself or his Bound too conspicuous. That is how they had stayed hidden for centuries. “I can change your physical being into anything you can imagine, within the con…” “Ya, ‘within the confines of djinn law.’ I get it. But what does that mean?” Dantalion took one more step toward him. He looked his soon-to-be Bound in the eyes. He could feel the flames licking his eyelids. His weak, thin, form that he had been possessing in his previous cycle was so inadequate for what he needed to show the 12th. But he needed to be patient. “It means, ultimately, that as long as you do not draw too much attention to yourself, you don’t have limits. I don’t have limits. One of the primary laws states that undue attention should not be drawn to the djinn or his Bound. “ Trevor licked his lips and his mind switched gears instantly. “Ok. I wish that you would, without drawing too much attention, as this seems very problematic for you, put 5 million dollars into my bank account. It can be over as long as 6 months – as not to alarm anyone.” Dantalion turned away and rolled his eyes. “Yes, I can do that.” He realized that Trevor, his last Bound would be like all the others. Selfish, yes, he expected that…but also foolish, myopic, and infantile in the ability to understand what power they truly possessed when enlisting his services. He would be blotted out now, he was sure – his Well only half-full and that would be the end of his existence. “You can do that, Dante?” “I have started the process already. I have invested the sum of your meager savings account into stock that I will deftly control over the next 6 months, should I survive that long. You will have 5 million dollars in your investment account before the end of those 6 months.” Dantalion stood tall, still in the dark business suit he wore as Wallace’s assistant. Trevor looked a bit perplexed. He heard every word that Dante had said, but he also picked up on the “should I survive that long” part. He would ask about that later too. He started looking carefully at the djinn. He was so poised, confident but almost shy and thin in a healthy way. Maybe the word was ‘deferential.’ “Is this your true form?” Trevor looked into the eyes of his djinn. He knew that he would accept the binding. He could feel it inside of himself. His grandfather had bequeathed this gift to him. But he wanted to know a bit more – curiosity and all. “No, this is not my true form. I have two actually. The form of the mist and the form of physicality. The form of the mist is how I am able to reside in my vessel for thousands of years on end without outside interactions. It is a distillation of my consciousness. The form of physicality is my true form when I am extended out of my vessel. It is against djinn law to show you my physical form until we are bound.” “Do you have a sense of right and wrong? Standard philosophy or ethics? Things like that?” Dantalion took one more step toward the bed. He was nearly shin-to-shin with Trevor who had remained seated. “I do not have the ethics of a human. Because of that, I can serve every desire you may have. If you wish for me to pull the very continent of Atlantis from the bottom of the sea, I can do that, regardless of ethics, and in such a way that it would be explainable scientifically. I can crush all of the armies of the world in a matter of minutes and make it appear to be self-inflicted or one army pitted against another that could be explained.” Dantalion appeared to be getting excited just thinking about accomplishing these feats of wonder. He wantedto use his limitless power. “I do not have your morals. It allows me to fulfill your human desires whatever they may be. There are no judgments.” Dantalion spoke in a low rumbling purr. Trevor gulped as he stared into the eyes of the man he knew as Dante. His mouth was suddenly dry. The embers of Dantalion’s eyes licked his pupils and bore into the young man sitting before him. In his current form, he appeared to be near the same age. Trevor appeared maybe a bit more muscular. With Dante’s tailored well-fitted suit, he just looked very thin. His mind was racing, darting around to late night jack off sessions on the internet, a thousand morphed photos of different dream men he would love to fuck and be fucked by, stories of strength and muscle growth, and cock growth and …. Beads of sweat continued to form on his upper lip and forehead. His breath became shallow and ragged as his mind spun fantasy upon fantasy. His respectable 7” cock began to push against his well-fitted square cut briefs even more than before. He had imagined this moment in so many of his fantasies. For his third and final wish before accepting the binding, he wanted to know if it were true. Dantalion could not read the man’s mind but he felt that something was coming. Some powerful urge was rising. A heavy-weighted door was unlocking and creaking open in the deepest recesses of Trevor’s mind and Dantalion could see it on his face and see it in his cock. He felt that the next words that were spoken would determine that trajectory of his 12thand final binding. Somehow he just intuitively knew – this one would be different. Trevor hastily formed a wish and he knew it wasn’t going to be perfectly formed and he didn’t care. If Dante could make this come true, he would be able to bind with him and have endless wishes. “I wish that your body grew to 8 feet tall and that your arms became so large with dense, hard, striated muscle that they reached from floor to ceiling. Your skin so thin that a single sheet of paper would think it was too thick in comparison. These are 12-foot ceilings. You think you can do that, Dante?” He could feel his hard dick getting bigger and bigger, pulsing with unabashed curiosity and desire to see his third wish come true. Dante looked at Trevor with perplexity. None of his other Bound had asked him to demonstrate control over his own presentation unless it had been to terrify an enemy. Those before had wanted money, military defeats, the building of great structures…and more recently, knowledge. But this man was different. Something was very very unique as he looked in the man’s eyes and saw the man’s penis growing, throbbing, fighting with his trousers. “Curious,” he thought to himself. He nodded. “Yes, I can do that for you.” ****************************************************************************************** There was a pregnant pause between the two. Dantalion was attempting to read Trevor’s body language. He didn’t know the human well enough yet. “Would you like to instruct me on how to fulfill your wish, or would you like me to take…liberties?” Trevor’s breath caught in his throat. This was actually going to happen. “Can I instruct you for the beginning? Then maybe you can take ‘liberties.’” “You can do whatever you desire. I exist to serve you,” the genie rumbled. Dantalion and his deep flaming eyes looked down at Trevor on the bed. He sensed something close to supplication from the human, near worship. A pleading flicked across his face - A desire that Dantalion probed and where he found great depth. He, of course could not read the mind of the 12thunless granted access, but he could feel the edges of it with his expanded mind. Dantalion had been around humans for thousands of years and knew how to pick up on behaviors. The 12thwas seeping into the wildest recesses of his desires. Fuck, he could feel the energy building as Trevor contemplated how to begin. This one was so incredibly different, he repeated silently to himself. “I want to see you naked, first” Dantalion’s clothes vanished just as the last word left Trevor’s mouth. The djinn’s body was tight, thin, lean, and beautiful in a marathon runner sort of way. His skin the color of a summertime tan and his hair shortly cropped and a light sandy brown. “Over the course of 30 seconds, pleasegrow to 8 foot tall, same dimensions you have now.” Dantalion paused. He had rarely, maybe never, hear the word “please” when directed at him. Another something new. His naked thin body kept the same dimensions as before as he slowly expanded. He stopped thinking about what might be going on in Trevor’s head. He was in the middle of wish-granting and a djinn took that very seriously. He waited for his next command as he reached the 8-foot mark. Trevor, for all of his attempts to remain calm, looked at the tower of man in front of him and realized that this was all real and that his most depraved and wild fantasies could become flesh. His cock began to expel pre-cum into his trousers wicked away by his tight square cut briefs. Dantalion could smell something sweet. The beginnings of sex in the air. He had experienced that with previous Bound as they celebrated victories, defeats, destruction of enemies – but they had all been with harems of women, not directed toward him or when he was alone with his master. He was curious again. After thousands of years, he didn’t know curiosity would be so exhilarating. Trevor’s voice was again becoming ragged, shallow, pressured. He loved arms, he loved forearms, he love pecs, he loved lats and traps, he loved glutes (shit, he loved glutes), he loved quads and hamstrings, he loved delts, and he loved calves. He loved all muscle. He picked one of the many. “Please, increase your biceps and triceps to 30 inches around over the course of 30 seconds. The skin should remain thin and nothing thicker than single ply plastic cling film. And I want veins. Lots of veins on the surface to feed your growing muscles.” Trevor could barely breath. Did he just say that out loud to a stranger – even worse, his grandfather’s assistant now standing in front of him naked. Dantalion and his flame-licked eyes focused on Trevor’s face, on his erection pushing pre-spunk out in a slow stream, on the smell of need and desire in the air around them. He looked at his right arm then left and started growing them. He had never been asked for this expression of his own physicality. It was new and somehow excited him on a profound level. His biceps began to grow quickly and the skin covering his arms became somehow even thinner. Dantalion’s triceps quickly formed multiple bellies with striations so detailed, it appears that they were constructed of thousands of threads of fishing line, all writhing underneath the skin. Dante’s arms were stunning and perfectly symmetrical with a 30” exact diameter. They were the vision of pure raging power. But Trevor’s wish was just beginning. Ok, now to 80 inches in diameter,” he looked with a ravenous hunger at Dante’s arms. The djinn’s biceps grew and blossomed. Trevor, now standing up, reached to feel Dantalion’s growing arms and the djinn humbly leaned forward to allow him access to the change that was occurring. Trevor could feel the muscle fibers dividing quickly. It felt as if he had his hand over a steel morning-bloomed flower who’s petals keep unfurling over and over and over, cycle after cycle. Trevor peered at Dante’s right arm and saw skin so thin, he could actually see the beefy red muscle cells underneath. Veins as delicate as spider’s webs covered the blossoming biceps and triceps. Several thick radiator hose sized veins surfaced slowly, running along the top of the arms and the inside from the elbows to Dante’s armpits. Somehow, veins 3 inches in diameter seemed right…and HOT. “Now, I want to see those fucking arms to go from floor to ceiling,” he spoke softly and with a moan afterward. 10 seconds later and the arms of the god in front of him had grown to a size that Trevor had to back up and sit on his bed again. Dantalion’s arms had grown so much; his monstrous triceps were contacting the floor and causing his still thin, yet very tall, body to rise off of the ground. The twin biceps continued to escalate toward the ceiling, the fibers dividing endlessly without pause, all visible thanks to the paper’s width skin Trevor had requested. The veins of Dante’s arms continued to grow thicker and more plentiful. Trevor could now see them pulsing and writhing pumping growth juice into every individual cell. Dante was taking “liberties” with how he presented himself in this way. He eyed Trevor and saw the smaller man studying the webbing of the vessels, the constant replication of muscle cells, and also saw him rubbing his cock that continued to crawl down the leg of his tight trousers. His new-to-be Bound had said he was 7” when hard. He was clearly 8” now. What did that mean? Dante knew he was doing something right. For Trevor, this was the culmination of so many wet dreams. This was better because it was real. Finally, as the growth slowed, Trevor looked up at Dantalion’s face suspended in mid-air, body elevated several feet off the ground thanks to the titanic triceps bellies writhing underneath and pressing into the floor. The arms that he requested took up more than half of the bedroom. But something was off. “Dante, will you grant me another wish, just so that I can see how glorious you are?” Pulse, pulse, pulse went Trevor’s dick. He wanted to take it out and start beating in right there. “I will grant you one final wish before you decide on your binding to me,” he rumbled while looking down on the man below. “Dante, I wish that your forearms, hands, and deltoids were proportional to your arms. You may take liberties.” Without warning, an eruption of muscle so powerful and swift occurred that Trevor was blown towards the far wall. Just before he collided, he felt the newly enormous right hand of Dantalion catch him more softly and gently than he would have believed. He felt the giant 3 foot wide mitt draw back toward the wall-sized pulsating muscle that had just exploded with mass. “Trevor, have I pleased you?” Dante’s voice was powerful and deep like one million earthquakes but also curious, cautious, submissive. Trevor was beginning to lose his grip on reality. His breath was becoming more shallow. Trevor looked down on the 40” forearms riveted with throbbing arterials pulsating in rhythm with Dante’s heartbeat. WAIT, they were pulsating with Trevor’s own heartbeat, mimicking his pulse rate. Fucking crazy. Dante’s deltoids rose to near ceiling height, just shorter than the unbelievable mountain range of the biceps peaks - jagged, gnarled, but somehow perfectly balanced. “Can I touch you?” Trevor asked in a whisper. “You can do what ever you would like with me, Trevor,” Dantalion breathed into his hand where Trevor was seated struggling to maintain control. “You own this body and everything that it can do.” It was obvious from Dantalion’s innocence that he did not understand the weight of his comments on Trevor’s mind. In and other place that comment would be a proposition. In matters of sex and attraction, Dante was a child. Trevor reached out to touch the throbbing, hard, indestructible wall of muscle in front of him. He made contact and then pulled down his pants. Dante’s skin felt like warm buttery silk. The fibers beneath like steel cables an engineer would use to suspend a bridge. A groan so loud that it actually surprised both himself AND the djinn burst forth from Trevor’s mouth. “FUCKIN YES! Make my dreams come true, you fucking beast!!!” Shot after shot of Trevor’s cum hit Dantalion. His enormous hands and forearms were covered with cum and rivulets of seed collected in the crevices of the djinn’s enlarged hands. A certain quite fell onto the room. Dantalion felt so alive, so energized, so different than he had felt with any other Bound – and they had not made the binding yet. This was all so new and unexpected. Trevor leaned back into the giant paw that held him off of the ground. He was still recovering from the longest, most intense, most reality based orgasm of his life. “Trevor, do you bind yourself to me? I can fulfill this and infinitely more wishes based on your need and desires.” All that Trevor could see was walls of throbbing angry hard dense muscle. “Fuck ya, I want to bind with you. I won’t let your power be wasted.” Thoughts of just a few minutes earlier pummeled his mind. So much power, so much muscle, so much of everything he had beat off to for years. Laws, regulations, and more complicated stuff he couldn’t consider at the moment. “How do we do this ritual?” Trevor’s voice was sure and steady. Dantalion smiled and the flames dancing in his eyes flared and began to burn blue. “You must start by calling me by my true name: Dantalion, not Dante. I will do the rest.”
  6. MUSCLE DADDY a romantic muscle growth story co-written by @Astromuscle, @canon & @raphi0508, with the inspiration of @Marquis Whew, finally I am back I thought when I set my bag down on my dorm bed. Too bad that my old roommate got suspended cause it got out he was taking roids. As I unpacked my belongings, before I had to attend my first class this afternoon, I thought back and remembered how cool it was to live with my old roommate. He was 5ft11 and weighed 200lbs at the beginning of college, though he told me secretly he wanted to grow with the help of steroids and that he had a good source. True to his word he did grow. At the beginning he had the body of a typical high school football jock. Nice bulging 17’’ arms, wide shoulders, pretty solid and ripped legs and a nice bubble butt. And best of all was his big bulge. In those three years everything changed for me. He grew 40lbs of pure muscles in just one year. After three years, he weighed an astounding 270lbs and had developed the body of an Olympia-level bodybuilder. Watching him grow, arms getting bigger and more defined, chest getting puffier. I was horny a lot, and I often jacked off just thinking of him. He was also the reason I discovered I was gay. He became very confident in his body, needless to say. He began strolling around naked in our room, and I got many mental images to help me jack off to. Pumped muscle, huge roid gut, and thankfully the roids didn’t seem to affect his junk, hanging large from his body. The problem with him was that he was as straight as an arrow. Nearly every week he had another girl with him in bed, and word was afterwards every girl couldn’t help but talk about his huge cock. I couldn’t blame them he was huge, at least 10’’ from what I could tell from him strolling around our room, not concerned that I was staring wide eyed., I wish I had gotten the chance to feel the large cock, make it inflate, and cup those large balls in my hand. Maybe the college found out about his steroid abuse because it got to be too obvious. As he left we promised each other we would stay in contact, but life came in my way and I had to earn money during summer. Now the new and hopefully last college year has started, but I am sure I will find some time to meet him again soon. I wonder if he continued to grow in the meantime. I drifted away from the things I had to do and got a boner. I hope that I will have enough time before my new roommate arrives, to get off, because hiding my 8.5’’ boner is not easy. Maybe my new roommate is a small dweeb, then my hard on would probably go down fast enough he wouldn’t see it. Suddenly some knocks on the door made me jump up surprised. Even more so I was shocked as my new roommate walked in. Fortuna was generous with me, because he was the most massive guy I had ever seen. He had to turn sideways to get through the doorway. In front of me stood the most impressive and beautiful man I saw in my life until now. The large man squared himself to me after having entered, effectively cutting off my view of the door. Each arm was carrying suitcases that were making his forearms bulge, each muscle standing out, held in place by a net of veins crossing each other and drawing my eyes up his arms, huge biceps and triceps thickened around his arm, a muscle hoody hid the rest of the body a little although i could see some big pecs heaving out from his chest, the hoodie draping over it, hiding whether he had abs, or a gut. My penis twitched at the thought of ripping off the shirt to find out. After a second sizing me up he dropped his bags with a loud thud and reached out his hand. “Hi, I am Mark. I’m guessing we will be roommates this year. Nice to meet you”. I reached out and we shook hands. Damn he has such a strong grip. His hand was larger than mine, thick muscular fingers didn’t give at all to my pressure, and I could feel weight lifting calluses. I was sure we could become good friends. He let go of my hands and bent over to pick up his bags. My penis jumped again. His back is so wide and that ass looks so hard, where do I stare...I quickly shoved my hand into my pants to shove my penis to somewhere less conspicuous while he had his back turned. I had to move to let him by as he passed I noticed my eyes barely met the top of his shoulders, seeing his large delts pulling the fabric of his hoodie forward and back as he carried the heavy bags. After we both had finally unpacked we sat down and started to talk. Mark told me that he is here because he got a Football scholarship, but he also told me that he really wanted to do bodybuilding instead, like his dad does. He enthusiastically described how big his dad was and how small he was compared to him. He also mentioned that he got the good genes of his dad, and expects to start growing bigger soon. The muscle talk made me pretty horny again, I was very thankful that I was sitting down. During our talk we both found out that we have most of our classes together, even the first one of the new year. We continued talking for a while, until we had a sudden shock because we had nearly missed our first class While I was getting ready Mark suddenly dropped his jogging pants to change into jeans. If I thought my old room mate was big, then Mark was a freak. His quads, calves and bulge were huge. I couldn’t stop my jaw from dropping. Mark had been in a rush, but noticed me sitting in awe. He smile confidently at me, turning to give me a better view., “Pretty impressive, huh? You can thank my dad’s good genes for this thing too, though he is much bigger.” Then he gave me a wink, causing me to blush. I used far more willpower than it should have taken to close my mouth. Once he stopped teasing me and got ready, we both left for class. During the year, we got even more connected. We got to be pretty close friends. Unfortunately for me again, he was also straight. I tried not to let on that I was gay, hoping it would make him more comfortable. If he knows I’m gay he might not take off his pants in front of me anymore either, which would be a tragedy. We both started to workout together after Mark mentioned he really needed a spotter at the gym, and so our friendship got closer because of it. I was unsure how good of a spotter I was being, but Mark didn’t seem to mind, and he spotted me in turn. Luckily I was also benefiting from the workouts growing more athletic myself and began sporting some good pecs and my arms were gaining some definition. Throughout the year I also got to see more of Mark. When he had arrived I had only seen those heavy arms of his, and later his privates. In retrospect I had wished I could have noticed his legs at the time, but I had been hyper focused on his manhood. As it turned out I didn’t need to worry, since much like my last roommate, Mark had no boundaries. I got many opportunities to appreciate Mark’s entire body as he would stroll around naked in our room. Is this a jock thing? I don’t walk around in the nude. Maybe I would if I looked like that I guess. His wide back held his arms out away from his body a little, a nice V-taper going down to his ass. I also discovered he did indeed have a flat stomach, abs like bricks holding up the large chest and shoulders with a solid foundation. His ass was muscular and even at rest you could see the muscles through any slight amount of fat he may have housed there. Large, powerful quads came out of his tight waist, bounding up and coming in tight to his knees. Diamond calves pressed hard against his skin behind his shins, more veins becoming apparent as if the skin needed help to contain the muscle. If I thought Mark had even one atom of gay in him I would worship those muscles in every way my brain could come up with, but sadly I had to settle for keeping some tissues near my bed for when he walked into the bathroom for a shower. During our workouts Mark could not stop talking about his dad, and the more often we worked out the more he told me about how big his dad was and how much bigger he wanted to grow. Mark said one day he hoped to get bigger than his dad, but he told me he wasn’t sure if he ever could. This was one of the only times Mark seemed insecure about anything, and I comforted him telling him one day he would surely outgrow his old man. Despite my word the more he talked about his dad, the more curious I got and the more I wanted to meet the man who could supposedly dwarf the muscle man in front of me. Was it really possible that his dad was that much bigger than Mark? Mark was already an alpha jock. Thinking about his dad being even bigger made my cock grow bigger in my pants every time. Luckily I wore tight spandex under my workout clothes at the gym, where Mark gushed the most about his dad the most. It kept my cock and balls in place. Thank god. As the end of the semester came around, Mark suddenly asked me if I would want to join him during spring break. We could continue working together at his house, in his dad’s home gym. I quickly agreed, mind taken up by the idea that I could finally meet his huge dad. “I would love to join you. You need a spotter after all I guess.” He smiled at me and I blushed. God does he realize that I’m gay? ...to be continued...
  7. Muscle Mice from Mars by Mr. Mouse The following story is a work of fiction written with no intention of deriving profit from it except for adding to the spank bank. All characters are copyright their respective characters in the Biker Mice from Mars universe and this story was written as an erotic parody. It should also be said that this is not a part of the BUST Club series and just takes place in the Biker Mice from Mars universe separate from anything that might go down in the BUST Club's Multi-Toon Universe. It was late at night and all the Biker Mice had been sleeping over at the Last Chance Garage in their stay-over cots. At least they were... As Vinnie stirred from his bed he wandered over to the fridge for a late night snack and then found himself unconscious on the floor with no explanation. The next thing the white-furred biker mouse knew he was strapped to a metal table. There were massive metal cuffs on his wrists and ankles that held him to the lab table with his arms straight out spread eagle. His tail had been bound down to keep him from doing anything untoward with it. He looked down over his bulging pecs to see he was still clothed in what he had worn to the fridge: Just a pair of blue pajama bottoms and a pair of pink bunny slippers. “Alright. Who's bright idea was it to try and kidnap the baddest motorcycle mamma jamma in the universe?” asked Vinnie as he struggled against his restraints. The huge muscles flexed over the seven foot tall biker mouse's frame but the three inch thick cuffs didn't budge an inch. The table shifted so that the mouse was rotated to a stand-up position with his arms still straight out to his sides. He had a feeling he should have worn his lucky neckercheif to bed that night but it was too late to worry about that now. He had bigger problems... much bigger. Strapped to a table just like his, but bigger, was a ten foot tall, blue scaled, muscular, dragon-like monster named Gorgonzola. He recognized the big blue naked monstrosity but noticed that his massive genitalia were no longer hidden but rather that his very human like and massive cock and balls were out on display at the given moment. “You know, Limburger, I agreed to give you this genetic sample willingly for moolah. I don't see hows all this is necessary,” said the blue-scaled monster of a man. Laurence Limburger then stepped out from the shadows as Carbuncle, his personal mad scientist followed with a massive milking machine tube over his shoulder. The Plutarkian smiled, “Necessity? Perhaps not. However, after our last few encounters I find that such precautions do provide a better peace of mind, as it were.” Carbuncle walked up with the massive tube on a hose and cleared his throat, “Ahem... for the er um... extraction... I will need your phallus to be erect.” “Sure thing bub,” said Gorgonzola. On command his massive foot long soft cock started to grow till it was a three foot long iron rod of destruction that pointed straight out from his groin. His massive balls swelled in anticipation while his giant dick leaked copious amounts of precum. The mad scientist placed the tube over the first half of the blue-scaled beast's cock and it immediately started to suck. Gorgonzola curled his toes and flexed his muscles. The restraints strained but held, “Oh yeah. This is the best cool million I ever did make.” Vinnie watched in awe at the massive cock that put his foot long hot dog to shame. Speaking of it had started to get harder in his very revealing pajama bottoms. The white-furred biker mouse blushed but then shook his head, “Hey! What's the big deal here? You kidnap me in the middle of the night for some freaky deaky sex show, fish face?” It didn't take long for Gorgonzola to erupt, flooding the tubes with a deluge of white juice fresh from the tap. While he was busy cumming, Limburger answered the mouse, “On the contrary my mouthy mouse nemesis. You see your being here is just coincidental to our plans. Some of our goons were breaking into the last chance garage to steal when the caught you off guard. They knocked you out and got out without notice apparently. It will be morning before the other mice notice and by then it will be too late for you will be a deceased member of the control group.” “Control group?” asked Vinnie, “Using mice in a medical trial, eh? How original.” “Not medical per say,” said Limburger, “You see as my associate here provides us with his copious volumes of seed, Carbuncle is extracting the essence that allows him to vastly increase his size and strength exponentially.” Carbuncle was busy working away at a computer console, “Speaking of which my most odious of leaders. I have isolated that component and am extracting it now.” A vial of glowing blue liquid started to fill next to the computer console as the monster finally finished cumming what must have been a thousand gallons of seed which had filled the containment tank to the bursting point. “Whew. Glad I held back a bit or your little container might have got destroyed by my load there. Good to know I still got it.” “And now that you have the money has been wired to your off planet accounts.” said Limburger. “So you're gonna give me his super strength increasing mojo? I mean... that sounds like a bad idea,” said Vinnie, “Not that I want you to stop but still...” Linburger chuckled, “Oh my dear biker mouse, no. I will be giving it to Greasepit who will then proceed to demonstrate his increased strength by ripping you in half with his bare hands.” “I gotta say I like that plan a lot less,” said Vinnie as he felt his boner subside completely. “Duh I gots ta say I kinda like the idea mousie,” said Greasepit as he walked out of the shadows to join Carbuncle and Limburger, “What do ya want me ta do now, boss?” “If you would be so kind dear Greasepit, take that vial injector and inject yourself with the serum please,” said Limburger, “Then after you get your new strength, tear that dear biker mouse apart.” “Duh you got it boss,” said Greasepit as he made his way over to the large injector vial filled with glowing blue liquid. He grabbed it but it slipped a little in his greasy hands. “I know I'm not part of this project any more but I gotta say that something seems off with your plan, big cheese,” said Gorgonzola, “Trusting that grease-handed goon with anything seems like a big step backwards in any plan.” “You're right you aren't a part of this project any more,” said Limburger as he pressed a button on their transport chamber and zapped the blue monster away, “And Greasepit may be many things but his loyalty is absolute.” “Duh you got dat right boss,” said Greasepit. He gave a salute to the Plutarkian but in doing so he slipped in some of Gorgonzola's excess precum and slid across the floor like he was on an ice slick. He tripped, stumbled and tossed the injector vial through the air. It landed in the worst place possible... Right into Vinnie's flexing bicep. The cylinder automatically injected it's contents in the blink of an eye then dropped to the floor and broke. Vinnie didn't know what to make of it. Had the crack pot scientist's vial really given him some kind of super strength? Only one way to find out. Tune in next time for all the sexy mouse parts! Just kidding. You can clearly see there is more story to scroll through. There was a tingling sensation throughout the mouse's body and soon he glowed with a bright blue light but then returned to normal. He flexed his muscles and felt different now. He felt powerful before with his increased martian strength but this was far and away much better. Real power. His muscles flexed, bulged and swelled bigger on his frame till he went from a professional body builder's build to something beyond when his muscle groups all doubled in size. He grunted as he looked down and could no longer see his feet over his top shelf pecs. He didn't know it but his five inch soft member went to a nine inch soft member that was thick as a beer can when totally unerect. His height remained the same glorious seven feet as before but his hands and feet swelled to keep up with his power packed body. Were he wearing his gloves the meaty hands would have torn free and his massive feet made short work of the bunny slippers as they ripped out. His legs packed muscle upon muscle that threatened to rip out of his now super tight pajama bottoms. “Whoa! Talk about a pick me up! That's more like a pick me up up and away,” smiled Vinnie, “Now it's time to show just what these bad boy mamma jamma muscles can really do!” He gave a flex and his restraints ripped from the table on both his wrists and ankles. That flex shredded his pajama bottoms and left him in a pajama cloth thong that bulged so obscenely with his massive package it could hardly be said to have kept him decent. Vinnie hopped down and noticed that the cuffs stayed on. Limburger chuckled, “Those cuffs are Monstrellian Steel, made to fit whoever they are upon no matter what size or shape they take so good luck getting out of those.” The powerful mouse looked at the cuffs then at his reflection in the shiny metal table he tore free from. He gave a few flexes and poses then kissed his bicep, “Who needs to get out of them? I think they go well with these,” Vinnie gave a mammoth flex and then said, “Now I know I had a bodacious bod before but this is ridiculous. Mouse babe extraordinaire is gonna tail whip this place to nothing... but first how about I add a little size the way that big blue meanie used to?” Vinnie put his thumb in his mouth and started to blow. He didn't gain much in the way of height but as he did his muscles gained size and mass, the stone floor cracked under the weight of his massive feet as the several tons of biker mouse exploded in muscular girth. He caught his reflection and looked to Carbuncle who was scanning him with some kind of device, “Yo! Science man. What gives with the gains?” “It a-a-a-a-appears that the serum vastly increases both mass, strength, and muscular density with every blow to the equivalent of what Gorgonzola did but with the subject remaining a more manageable height,” said Carbuncle. He put his fingers to work at the controls and started to convert the remaining monster semen into the muscle serum. The much more muscular mouse pivoted on his feet innocent like as he watched the scientist work. Two more vials filled and only just as the monster semen was deplenished, “Whatcha think you're doin there, sweetheart?” “We're making more serum and you are going to die!” said Limburger as he pulled a machine gun out from behind him. He unloaded on the massive mouse and at first Vinnie put up his arms, only to find he was bullet proof. The mouse chuckled and thrust his chest forward then started to walk towards the Plutarkian. Limburger panicked as the footfalls shook the ground and cracked the floor under the biker mouse's muscle weight. Vinnie blew into his thumb more and his muscles swelled even larger still. The remnants of his pajama thong fluttered to the ground as his now foot and a half long soft cock with massive balls ripped free. Limburger saw this as a point of vulnerability and fired his tommy gun at that massive package but the bullets bounced off it all the same. However, it did start to arouse the tremendous mouse. His height reached eight feet tall as the plutarkian stopped firing then said, “Uhmmmm heh. Look my good Mr. Van Wham perhaps I was a bit brazen in trying to fire a gun at you like that but can't we simply talk this out?” Vinnie kept walking up as the Plutarkian backed up, “There is a time for talk and a time for action... and speaking of action...” he looked down at the three foot long colossal pillar of mouse flesh that jut forth from his crotch as a monument of mouse cock, “I might need to get some action to get this baby to go back to sleep.” “Duh I'll give ya a little action biker mousey!” Greasepit shouted as he ran up to Vinnie. Vinnie stopped and held up a hand as the massive and greasy muscle man charged him. He flicked the man with his pointer finger to the chest and knocked him through several walls at incredible speed in the process, “Whoops! Heheh guess I don't know my own strength.” “Carbunkle! Do something!” Limburger shouted as he ran for the elevators. His scientist rushed to the elevator as well and the pair got stuck in the door side by side. The massive mouse looked over the pair then to the machine that could make more muscle juice. He saw the two vials then walked over, shattering stone under his powerful bare feet. He took the two vials that remained and held them gently in one hand while with his other hand he brought down a fist on the machine. That downward punch sent the machine through the floor, and several floors down, causing it to explode. The building shook but held together. “I don't think I'll ever get tired of that,” Vinnie said with a playful bouncing of his gargantuan pecs. The mouse watched as Carbuncle and Limburger made their escape in the elevator up and he shrugged, “Looks like it's time to blow this popsicle stand,” He walked up to a wall and then through it like it were made of tissue paper. He did this several times over until he found the wall that lead to outside. He looked down and was apparently on the 50th story of the 100 story tall building that was Limburger Tower. He grinned and hopped out casually, cratering the floor even with that small gesture. Vinnie relished the feeling of the air blowing over his massive naked body, clothed only by the metal cuffs that Limburger was so kind as to provide. He hit the ground with a crash that cratered out from his eight foot hyper muscled frame it flipped over several vacant and nearby cars and left him standing in a literal crater in the street fifty feet across and twenty feet deep. He set down the vials of muscle formula and carefully covered them with rubble for protection, “Be right back my little beauties.” The tremendous, naked, bulging, fully erect mouse climbed from the crater of his own making and then walked up to Limburger Tower while stroking his throbbing three foot pillar of mouse cock., “Time to rock Limburger's world in a way he never thought possible.” Vinnie blew into his thumb and kept blowing, swelling bigger and bigger, his muscle grown larger and stronger, more density added with each blow. His cock engorged till it was five feet long with beach balls for testes that swung behind impossibly muscled legs on his now nine foot muscled mouse frame, “Oh ho ho yeah! Let's do this!” The mouse went up to the side wall of the tower and thrust his invincible column of mouse cock into the side. He gave a powerful flex then lifted the entire building off it's foundation by his cock strength alone. “Oh baby where have you been all my life?” The biker mouse dug his beefy fingers into the wall of that building and held it up with ease as he started thrusting in and out of the building, quaking the few left inside and even the ground around him. His feet sank down up to the knees but the Plutarkians had replaced the building so often that they made the foundation he stood upon quite impervious to most damage, hence why he didn't sink into the ground instead of lifting off the building. The mouse neither knew about that nor cared as his precum exploded out with the strength of a dozen broken fire hydrants as he pained the lobby and started to fill the first floor up. Feeling the fluids splash and the building's stone mash against powerful dick drove Vinnie wild. It wasn't long before his balls began to swell and the ground trembled with the force he was about to unleash. Vinnie moaned, “Three...” then thrust again and groaned, “Two,” then pounded his hips to the building again, “One” and it was just one final thrust when his cock swelled and he felt the seed jet down it saying, “Blast off!” His massive cock exploded with millions of times the potency it should have been able to were he a normal martian mouse which would have only been a few dozen times more than the normal human but now he unleashed a torrent of white hot cum from his titanic cock that exploded up through the floors of that hundred story building as he filled it. His eruption filled all one hundred floors of that building with cum spurting from every window and exit door before the mouse let go and his second shot rocketed the building off like a literal rocket into orbit. He held his cock and kept spurting a rain of cum that drizzled down over Chi Town for a good twenty minutes. Better than the normal acid rain most would say. His muscles deflated to how he looked shortly after his initial injection which still left him far stronger than ever before by several dozen times. However, he was still naked except for the metal cuffs on his wrists and ankles. He walked up to the cars he'd accidentally flipped on his descent from the tower then flipped them back casually. The hood popped off of the last one and he took it in hand then looked to his nakedness and his foot long flaccid cock. He blushed a bit then stepped on the middle of the hood then pulled it up around him, ripping out the middle and then folded it down over his legs and his swinging junk to make a makeshift metal kilt for his own decency. The mouse went back to where he stashed the muscle serums and recovered them then started the walk back home as the sun started to rise on Chicago, “Man my bros are gonna love getting huge like me. But we're gonna need Charlie to help modify the bikes for a little added weight... among other endowments. I wonder how I'll find pants now... or boots... oh well...” Vinnie chuckled to himself as he playfully flexed his new found super muscles the whole walk home.
  8. I wanted to play out a little scenario that I have thought about on many occasions. This is actually what I would do if I happened to find a genie's lamp. I hope you enjoy The Genie's Curse People always talk about the Genie's Curse when it comes to wishing for things. The best thing to do is just not make any wishes. This is theorized to be true for two reasons - a genie will always twist your words and whatever you wish for will have dire unforeseen consequences. When I found a genie's lamp on the beach, I got to see first hand whether or not that would be true. My first inclination was to tell the genie to go back into the lamp and bury it. But then it came out and said, "Greetings my master. I have been exiled in the lamp for a millennium. For releasing me, I will grant you three wishes. Anything your heart desires will come true," curiosity got the better of me. How could I possibly bury it? It would haunt me until my dying breath if I lost this chance. But I had to play it smart. Why was the Genie's Curse really a curse? The first reason was that a genie's sole motivation would be some enjoyment after many years of being imprisoned. If you had magic and could do anything with it, why not have a little fun, right? The second reason is that wishing for grand things has an impact on human events. Any action has an equal and opposite reaction. If you influence human events through magic, that unnatural force is bound to bite you in the ass. So let's see, the first obstacle is getting around a genie twisting words for its amusement. I took the bait. Though it was a little hard to concentrate while looking at the genie - it probably intentional in order to make the wisher slip up. The genie was quite attractive. I am hesitant to call it a 'guy' since it was some magical creature. Although, it looked incredibly masculine. It was a haze from the waist down, trailing towards the lamp. From what I could see in the haze, it had quite a bulge stuffed into sort of silk loincloth looking garment. It was naked from the waste up save for a star tattoo on its right cheek and a bunch of piercings all over the place. "Hello... er... genie? What are the rules of wishing?" I tried not to get entranced by its V-taper. Its shoulders looked like they were twice as wide as mine, heading down to an impossibly hard and cut waist. The V was further enhanced by the hips shrinking as it disappeared into the haze. That was all hard enough to avoid staring at. Not drooling over its plump and juicy pecs with nipples pointing slightly towards the ground would be a little more difficult. The genie grinned. "Ah, such a wise master." I, of course, told myself that I was immune to it buttering me up. "Start the wish by saying 'I wish'. You cannot wish for more wishes. You cannot wish to influence another human's mind - such as forcing them to love you. You cannot wish for another human's death. Anything else is yours for the taking. Do you want wealth beyond your wildest dreams? Do you want world peace?" The genie rolled its eyes. "Wealth comes with its own problems. I would never know who my true friends were. I would lose all sense of accomplishment for working hard and getting a reward or paycheck. Nah, money would not be the way to go." The genie nodded knowingly. It had an expression of remembering those circumstances happening before. "And world peace would be even worse. Either people would start wars over the peace or all good would lose its meaning because you need some evil to appreciate the good." The genie got a smirk on its face. It screamed 'so you think you are smart, eh?'. Although, it did raise an eyebrow quizzically at me. If it didn't get enjoyment out of twisting my wishes, at least it seemed to be finding my rationalization amusing. "No no, none of those things. I already know my first wish." "Please, master, I am all ears." "I wish that you would answer any questions that I ask you with honesty and the absence of double meanings." I carefully considered how that should satisfy both of my criteria for avoiding the Genie's Curse. The genie started laughing. "That is certainly a unique wish. None of my former masters ever asked for honesty from a genie. Your wish, even though quite odd, is my command." It snapped its fingers. Nothing happened, but that was to be expected. "What would you ask of me?" "You said that I cannot get more wishes. Can I get more genies?" I was choosing my words to avoid say "I wish" in any context. The genie doubled over laughing and shook its head no. "Can you create a machine or some type of magical device that grants more wishes?" The genie stopped laughing at this and had a thoughtful expression. It actually looked like it did not know the answer. It slowly opened its mouth, "...No... Hmm interesting." It said that with some surprise in its voice. "I guess wishing for honesty can give you answers that even I do not know. You are quite amusing, master." It began to chuckle again. "What happens if I grant you your freedom?" The laughing stopped once more and the genie grew gravely serious. "The lamp needs a magical tether. If it is broken from me, it will connect to the next closest being. Since you would be making the wish, it would turn you into a genie." "Is it so bad being a genie, I mean isn't it great having magic?" "The lamp's magic only becomes true for the master. Anything I do for myself..." It started swelling in size to make its point. Its shoulders became these massive caps - looking like there were football shoulder pads underneath of its skin. The pecs plumped up even more, forcing the nipples to face towards its abs. And those abs even thickened, giving it that armor plating look around its waist. "...is just an illusion." It maintained its new shape. Every muscle looked like it was flexed as hard as possible, but the genie's expression showed no effort being exerted. It was doing it on purpose, trying to throw me off. It could see that my vision trailed down to its hazy crotch, which had tripled in size. My throat suddenly felt like they were as dry as a dessert. All I could do was stare with wide eyes at the pulsing hazy fabric. A groan bubbled up from my chest. The genie had used some of its magic to make me triple in size, as well. I could feel my cock stiffening and starting to run down my leg. It also tripled the sensation I was feeling. My cock slowly rubbing along my leg as it engorged was sending shockwaves to my brain. When I felt a little breeze softly blowing against my cock head as it peaked out the bottom of my shorts, I almost popped. I bucked my hips a few times. My abs and thighs were contracting with the power of the ocean. In and out, ebb and flow. I had the overwhelming sensation that I was going to blow a load 10 times greater than ever before. And when that event finally happened a new galaxy would be born into the universe. I was beginning to lose my balance at the sheer ecstasy overwhelming me. I didn't realize that a genie could do something like that. I knew it was an illusion, though. I couldn't let it win at this game. Before long, I would be wishing to be a sex god or something just to feel like that all of the time. That would break all of my criteria for avoid the Genie's Curse. No, focus on the mission. However, it sparked an idea that I tucked away for later. I bit my lip before speaking. "Ok, so what about destroying the tether?" I also poked one of my nails as hard as I could into my thumb to shake off the rest of the sensation. The genie had a faint smile watching me squirm. It licked its lips as it watched my cock head pulse at the bottom of my shorts. The genie shook its head. "Anything magical like the tether would be released into the world. It would be like a tsunami of magic. The explosive force would kill 4 billion 813 million 120 thousand 94 humans." The genie groaned a little. Obviously the honest truth was not very enjoyable for it. The absolute facts were certainly killing the genie's own lust. "What if I made the lamp into just an ordinary lamp?" I suddenly realized with some sadness that my cock was back to normal. The genie maintained his massive size and bulge, though. The genie started to open its mouth to answer, but was again unsure. "The tether would cease to exist..." "And what about you?" "The magic binding me would be gone." "So you would be free. You could go live your life." I didn't actually ask a question, but it seemed like it gave a truthful answer anyway. "I am thousands of year old. Without the magic, I would be turned to dust instantly." "But you want to live your life, right? There has to be a way to save you." "No..." It suddenly hit me that I had asked another question this time. "You want to die?" "Yes. I have nothing in this time. I would rather die a thousand deaths over staying one more second trapped in the lamp." So that would be wish number three. Although, the smart thing would be to elude the Genie's Curse and just make the wish right away to end it. But I still felt that I could outsmart the curse. "I will make it happen, but I just have a couple more questions." The genie smiled at me. "How long can a wish be - as in how many words or the amount of time to say it?" "There is no word or time limit. However, the wish will be judged on a natural break. If you try to include 100 additions to the wish, at some point a natural break will occur and the wish will be granted up to that point." "Can I make stipulations on a wish, such as making a wish and then adding on extra parts of the wish before you grant it?" "Yes, but the wish has to be granted and the stipulation added before the magic takes full effect. You only get one." "How long before a wish takes effect?" "Possibly 10-20 seconds depending on how extensive the wish is." "Interesting... Alright, last question. Can I create a device that can make illusions that I ask for?" The genie had mentioned that it had an endless supply of illusion magic. When the genie increased my cock a few moments ago, I could feel all of the sensations. Meaning if I could obtain some of that illusion magic, I would be able to feel all of it. I wouldn't be asking for more wishes, just the illusions. And the illusions would not have a direct impact on other humans. I could feel all of the sensations of being whatever I want without anybody else being the wiser. So that also would satisfy my criteria for evading the Genie's Curse. "Illusion devices are acceptable wishes." So now I had to word the second wish correctly to get it just right. And any stipulation had to be added very quickly. I thought about it for a few minutes while the genie waited patiently. I needed some sort of activator that I would never say during regular conversation. Having illusions appearing all of the time while I am talking would be dreadful. I also did not want other people to see the illusions - cannot affect humans. And since this is an outside device instead of an ability granted to me, I can always discard the device if the genie did twist my words. But that meant there had something about only me being able to use it or else someone would see the illusions and others people would be impacted. "I wish for a device that creates illusions that only I can see whenever I start with the phrase 'Okay Google' followed by my request." I did not have an android phone, but if someone overheard me saying it and then a request, they would not think anything of it. "Your wish is my command." The genie lifted its hand and snapped its fingers. Time for the stipulation. "When I say 'become the illusion', I will take on the form of the illusion without anybody except for me noticing the difference for 30 minutes." The genie started laughing again. "Adding stipulations after the fact is also a new one. Very intriguing." The genie already had an orb the size of a bowling ball in its hands. It had a mischievous glint in its eyes, but I ignored it. "Here is your illusion device. You have one wish remaining, master." I took the bowling ball. It looked like smoke was swirling on the inside. I do not know what I was expecting for a magical illusion device, but a crystal ball struck me as a little cliché. "As promised, you know what is coming next. I am glad I got to meet you for as brief as it was." Realizing that I was not lying about the third wish, the genie floated over and hugged me. My face was smothered in its pecs, but I wasn't complaining. If its arms could curve, I bet it could have wrapped them around me twice considering how wide it was. Instead, I felt completely engulfed. "Thank you master. You are more generous than I could have hoped for." It swelled a little more as a sign of appreciation. My face was all but swallowed up by the genie's pec cleavage. I "swelled" some from the embrace. And continued swelling. The genie had sprinkled in a little of its magic again. I found myself lengthening and lengthening, peaking out of my shorts once more and going further. I could feel my cock head brushing past the middle of my calf. It was too much, I lost all feeling in my legs. The genie was easily able to hold me up with its embrace. As if I didn't already feel like I was floating on a cloud, the genie rose up a couple of feet taking me along for the ride. My balls started to swell with my ever increasing cock size. My shorts completely tore down the front and fell to the ground. The genie's pecs were so huge, that my entire head and torso were being swallowed up. I was past feeling like a galaxy was going to be born. I was going create a new universe - and I did. The orgasm caused me to black out. In the blackness, big bang 2 happened and a hundred billion new stars were created with a million new galaxies to go along with them. I opened my eyes and was panting for air. I was on the beach and the genie was floating in front of me with that mischievous smile again. I put my hands on my knees to catch my breath. I could see that my shorts were perfectly in tact. The orb was in the sand next to me. If that orb even had a tenth as much power in its illusions as the genie itself, I was going to have a lot of fun with this. But why the mischievous expression? The thought flashed in my head for a moment that the genie could have been lying this entire time. I only assumed that the honesty wish actually worked. I could be unleashing an evil into the world, one of which it could never conceive or defeat. Or maybe the tsunami magic explosion thing would happen. I swallowed hard, trying to push those fears down. I had made a promise. If it was telling the truth and I backed out of my promise, what would that make me? I stood up with confidence, "I wish that the genie's lamp became an ordinary lamp." The genie mouthed the words 'thank you' and snapped his fingers. The haze began to dissipate. The genie itself looked like it was turning to ash, still with a smile on its face. "And the genie's soul and essence gets reborn as an ordinary human to live a full life!" Stipulation! Now it would have a chance to live the life it was robbed of thousands of years ago. The disintegrating face in front of me got a shocked looked. I could swear I saw an ashen tear roll down its cheek before vanishing as dust in the wind. I stared at where the genie was just moments before. I stared for at least an hour at nothing. I was slowly coming to grips with what had happened. I picked up the lamp and tried rubbing it. Nothing happened. I fiddled with it a bit more and still nothing. I didn't really need a lamp, but I decided to keep it as a memento. I spent the rest of the day sitting there on the beach, looking out over the water. I was lost in thought, but not thinking about anything specifically. My friend, if you could call a genie that you knew for only 20 minutes a friend, would finally be happy. And I had something that would bring me pleasure without affecting anything else. I knew I had beaten the Genie's Curse. ================= Later that night, I finally made my way back home. I was eager to try out the big orb. I knew the first thing I wanted to try... "Okay google, what would I look like in 20 years if I started taking steroids and busted my ass in the gym." The swirling smoke sped up and an image began to emerge. I was a little disappointed that the image was trapped in the ball instead of projecting a life size hologram. I guessed that I needed to be more specific on that part. "Maybe next time I find a genie's lamp." I chuckled at the thought. The little guy definitely looked like me, with silver hair. I looked like a taller Feri Andrasoni - glasses and all. The older me was completely naked. I unzipped my pants and started jacking off looking a super hot 60 year old version of myself. "Okay google, show me the same image but add in that I used the best methods for penis enlargement over those 20 years." The image remained, but the muscles all inflated with an extra 30 or 40 pounds of beef. The cock also inflated, still soft, to around three times the thickness, and hung down past mid-thigh. I couldn't even stop myself, I immediately blew all over the orb in my lap. It didn't seem to be affected by the cum dripping down it. But I still got up and cleaned off the big glass bowling ball before getting back to it. I looked down in my lap and instantly got hard again. I chuckled, "Okay google, clear the image." I didn't want to spend the whole night jacking off to the same thing and that image definitely seemed to be a trigger. I had some others I wanted to try and could always come back to it later. The silver haired me vanished into the smoke, but I still jacked off for a few minutes with the image burned into my mind. I made a mental note to figure out what exactly the older me used for that penis and muscle growth. I now knew it was possible, but it wasn't like the older me was holding up a bottle of some supplement or giving me instructions. Hmm, maybe I could say something like, 'show what the current image looks like when it is taking its supplements'. Or I could 'become the illusion' and see if I find any clues while inside of that body. It would take some work, but definitely worth the effort. I decided to save that for later. "Okay google, show me what I look like." A naked image of me appeared. "Okay google, shrink the current image to five feet tall while keeping the muscles the same volume." The image shrunk down by a foot and a half and all of its stats puffed up. My 19 inch biceps looked somewhat regular at my current height, while at the same volume on a five foot tall me they were looking massive. With the shorter limbs, the same volume pumped them up to at least 22 inches. The torso didn't shrink as much as a limbs. My pecs did jut out another inch or two, though. They definitely had a nicer shape on the smaller frame - like if you squeeze a balloon a little to force air into a smaller space. My legs were spectacular! My quads had to be in the 35 inch area since those limbs took the biggest hit in terms of height. I grinned as a mischievous thought popped into my head. "Okay google show me what I would look like at my actual height with the same muscle proportions as in the current image." The image grew by 18 inches and the sizes of everything swelled with it. The chest, the arms, the legs, the neck, and even the waist all expanded by 20%. I repeated the same command as earlier: "Okay google, shrink the current image to five feet tall while keeping the muscles the same volume." I giggled with delight as the body became that of a five foot tall version of me with inflating muscles. The thighs were growing past 50 inches. Its ab muscles were thicker than a bodybuilder's bicep and somehow six of them were jammed into the small space between the pecs and the waist. Its pecs were so engorged and heavy that they drooped down over the abs. They would have been hanging even lower if the meat slab abs weren't fighting for space. The top of the pecs were obscuring the creature's shortened neck. I called it a creature because this thing had already passed the point of being human. It looked like it had entirely too much muscle. Well beyond anything a normal human could have with or without drugs. I was really getting into the mounds and mounds of muscle, though. It looked like the thing was made of clay and the sculptor got fed up with shaping and just slapped on more and more and more. But I wasn't done, yet. "Okay google, show me what I would look like at my actual height with the same muscle proportions as in the current image." I was jacking off already before the image began to change. The expectations of this massive muscle giant was too much. However, the mood was instantly killed off... literally. The huge hulk that was forming turned pale and vacant. It was obviously dead. I shucked the ball on to the seat and quickly got up. "Woah, I have have to be careful." If I used my 'become the image' part of the wish and that version could not actually survive, would I be dead, too? Does the illusion magic protect me from something like that? "Oh shit, the things heart. It was inflating with size during the growing and shrinking." I couldn't risk becoming something for fun and winding up dead. I promised myself if I was going to become something, it had to be healthy enough to last for the 30 minutes for me to change back. "Okay google... Show what I would look like growing up if I had the best diet and exercise for my health." Swirling smoke inside of the orb began to feed into the image of me. I grew up right before my eyes looking incredibly vibrant throughout my youth into adulthood. I could immediately recognize myself, but at the same time the image was totally different. The guy in the ball was built like a cover of Men's Health magazine but even healthier. He had to be in the 10-12% body fat area with clearly bulging abs. Striations in his chest and delts were slicing up the muscles with definition even at 10+% fat. His arms had thick veins standing out and roping down to his hands. The image had stopped aging for some reason. "Okay google, using the same parameters, show the image at my current age." I waited a bit and nothing happened. My eyes bugged out of my head, this was the health nut version of me at my current age. The guy's skin was absolutely flawless - to the point where I would have suspected makeup and plastic surgery to look that good at 40 years old. The most shocking part was that his skin and face looked to be 21 or 22 years old, around half of my age. "Well, that guy would definitely last 30 minutes." My cock began to harden again at the thought of combining this image with the silver haired hunk. "Okay google, show me the current parameters aged by 20 years." I was picturing in my head the silver haired hunk from before but with a healthier fitness model kind of vibe. The image of Clayton Paterson came to mind. The one where his is naked with leg covering his junk and butt cheek hanging off the table. I moaned with lust filling my head. The image in the orb began to change. The muscles were not as pronounced as in the 20-something looking version. So age did make him lose a bit of muscle mass, but he was still looking tight and stacked. I then got a feeling of annoyance welling up rather than erotic pleasure. The guy looked younger than me. "Fuck you dude," I spat out. This ass in the ball was 60 years old and looked to be around 30. The only thing identifying him as a senior was a bit of silver forming as his temples. His skin was still flawless. He had no wrinkles what-so-ever on his face. His eyes and lips were vibrant. His pecs and especially his cock and balls were really pert and raring to go. I knew this image was not in the 'become the illusion' direction. The 20-something looking guy at my age was OK, but a 60 year old looking 10 years younger than the real me would constantly make me feel regret. "Next... Let's make this guy bulk up some. Okay google... Show me the same conditions as the current image but with his diet and exercise focusing on maximum muscle growth." I saw myself growing up again. Instead of having a vibrant youth, I was a swarthy jock. My glasses appeared on my face as I aged - gaining more of a nerdy jock look. The thought popped into my head that I had not seen my glasses on the health nut. That thought quickly vanished as my bone structure expanded and thickened to prevent injury from all of the stress it was put under. By the time I looked like I was college aged, I was looking like a totally beefy hunk. Then the freshman 15 of college hit, or I should say the freshman 150. I reached and quickly exceeded the old Žydrūnas Savickas (before his weight loss). The thought of being a 400 pound version of Big Z walking around campus immediately made me blow a second load even though I was only partly chubbed. I didn't even bother cleaning up as I was enamored with the movie of my alternate life playing before me. I could see the skeleton reshaping as it continued to age from years of heavy resistance and pressure straining the bones and joints. This allowed more and more mass to be packed on. My pecs became so bulbous that they encroached on my chin's space. Then, they continued growing even more, pushing my head backwards. The pecs weren't drooping like the inflation I had witnessed a few minutes ago with the growing and shrinking fantasy. Instead, they maintained a lot of perk from the healthy guy's body. These things were made for holding mass. Kind of like how Johnnie Jackson's pecs keep building outward instead of down or to the side. The forever bulk version of me gained at least 700 or 800 pounds, passing by the one thousand pounds mark. I couldn't even tell what the waist line was. However, the tree trunk legs, huge gravity defying pecs and arms that would surpass most normal people's waist measurements, made my gut look much smaller in comparison. I started jacking off again thinking about how powerful this freak was - my cock had continued chubbing disregarding having already blown a load during the growth sequence. I had 60 years of dedication to muscle mass. I didn't care about aesthetics or even strength. I ate for mass. I exercised for mass. It was so freakin hot seeing myself at quadruple my current body weight. I was a half ton silver haired muscle nerd. I was unreasonably massive while still looking like I would enjoy building you a computer or might own a comic book shop. As I was getting close to another climax, I thought about how I could do one better. I could try combining the silver haired hunk and this massive brute with some youth and health mixed in for good measure. "Okay google... Show me what I would look like today if my family had the genetics for optimal hormone production as a starting point, while I had the best diet and exercise regime for balancing health and muscle growth." The new image began to form. There was only a small hint of looking like me. He had incredibly masculine features - a jawline cut from steel. He apparently did not need glasses like me. His skin was almost as flawless as the health nut, save for a few moles. I grinned at that, even family history changes and perfect diet couldn't save him from my signature moles. I looked over the body. Was it my imagination or was he actually taller? "Okay google, show the real me standing next to the current image." I appeared beside him. "Holy shit, he is taller by at least a few inches inches. And his penis has got to be..." I pinched my fingers together and squinted, comparing the 'me' image to the other one. "maybe 3? 4?" It was tough to tell at that size. If I could just get it a little bigger. "Okay google, zoom in on the groins of the current images." The images zoomed in and the bigger me was definitely at least 4 inches larger, soft. "Okay google, show the current images getting fully aroused." The cocks both started lengthening and inflating. The real me reached his respectable 8 inches, tilted slightly downward and perfectly straight. Just like me, the bigger guy was a grower, not a shower. "Holy shit..." I sputtered as I watched the thing continue inflating. The massive club finally stopped expanding, ending with a just a hint of an upward curve and maybe 30 degrees angled upward. His suspensitory ligament was certainly much stronger than mine to hold that monster at an upward angle. "Okay google, zoom out to full size images." It complied, still showing the two guys fully erect. The bigger me looked like he oozed testosterone next to the real me. I lifted the ball and turned it. I could see everything turning in 3D. "Oh, yeah..." I made another mental note for myself to check out some of the others from behind. I had been jacking off the entire time but not fully hard until seeing the cocks from the side view. I started spasming in my chair a little. With the other hand I continued looking at the two from every angle. This was the one. I grunted out, "Oh... oh..." I was close to blowing a third load. The globular bubble butt on the bigger me was incredibly hot. I currently can fill out a pair of pants nicely, but this ass was putting mine to shame. I placed the ball on the coffee table. "Oh... kay... gmmmm" This guy was taller and so much wider than me. I didn't know how the transformation would take effect and didn't want my clothes shredded. So I quickly removed the clothing, practically ripping them off and defeating the purpose. I continued pumping my hand up and down my cock. "Ooookay goo... gull..." I closed my eyes and started feeling my body. I was imagining what it was going to be like in a minute when I was cumming as this perfect god of a man. "become the illusion..." ================= My eyes flung open when I heard the clanging of metal. I looked down, it definitely was not my body. And I was clothed. I had some sort of hospital scrubs on - is this guy a medical doctor? I looked up and around. I wasn't in my home anymore, I was at some small gym. There were a couple of other guys and one woman there. All were wearing scrubs. One of them called over, also surprised from the metal clanging sound. "Hey buddy, you OK?" "Y... yeah." I was surprised by my voice. I already have a deep voice, but this guy was like a rolling thunder. It was so silky and rich that my one word sent a jolt to my cock. That was also weird, I wasn't currently hard or cumming. I had expected to finish masturbating as this big guy. I became aware that I was half holding a bar above my head. I looked behind me and the weights on the machine were stacked. So the metal clanging that startled me was also caused by me - it had slipped out of my hand during the transfer and smashed down. The pieces started fitting together. I was doing lat pulldowns and the pin was set at 600 lbs. I muttered under my breath, "600 pounds..." I grab the bar and did one more rep. It felt like I was using 50 pounds with my real body. How strong was this guy that 600 pounds was barely a warmup weight? "I mean yes. I am fine, I just lost focus for a second." I released the bar slowly this time and adjusted the pin up for the next person. The guy laughed. "No kidding. With everything you have going on, anybody would be unfocused. Just keep relieving your tension. We are happy to share the gym with you." So I wasn't a doctor in this body - one mystery down. Some memories started filtering in. My life had occurred the same way as before. As I had wished, nobody noticed the difference with this illusion form. For every event of my life, I had been this statuesque version of me with looks to die for, but people treated me the same. Every bully had still bullied me. My parents and siblings still treated me like I was just a kid - even though I was more masculine than my brothers and father, while clearly the tallest in the family. It was really odd picturing this version of myself going through the same life events. "I..." Another shockwave to my cock. "I think I am going to take a walk." The full sentence rumbled vibrations of pleasure throughout my entire torso. I had to get away from this guy, if I kept talking, I would probably blow in the scrubs sitting there. The guy nodded. "Good luck, man. Come back if you need to relieve some more stress. Just don't push yourself too hard or you might pull a muscle. You weren't using any heavy weights though, so that shouldn't be a problem." That was odd too. So they could notice my actions but do not see the difference in me or exactly what I can do. The guy must have seen something like 100 pounds or so set on the weight rack. That would take some getting used to with any other transformations I do. That would be especially true if I was a 10 foot tall muscle giant and people still talked to me like I was normal height and size. I reached up and twisted the scrubs a little to look at the tag. It read 6XL on the label. As I was walking out, I could see myself in the mirror. It looked like the real me staring back. However, I could see the top of my head. It was so trippy looking straight at myself in a mirror but at the same time seeing over myself. I felt at my face, the reflection was adjusting his glasses, but I could not currently feel them with my hand. Even the scrubs looked fine in my reflection - certainly not 6XL. But I could feel them tight around my upper body and hanging like I was wearing tent over my abdomen. I explored around a little underneath of the top. The scrub bottoms must have also been in the 4, 5 or 6XL area but felt like lycra pants hugging my thighs and calves. The waistband was very loose and the top of my ass was exposed, as well as what felt like a generous forest of pubic hair on the front popping out. The waist was drooping so low on the front that the top of my cock was probably also visible. The thought of which brought me to full mast. I could feel my cock straining hard against the scrubs. With my pecs in the way, I wasn't able to check. While in the mirror, the bottoms looked more fitted and my reflection was just adjusting the waistband a little. I felt my knee getting moist from precum leaking out and soaking into the scrubs. My reflection did not reciprocate the wet spot or even being hard. I definitely needed to take that walk before I tested the limited of illusion magic. I mumbled, "so weird...," before exiting. The walk was good. It cleared my head and memories continued to come in. I still lived at the same apartment and had the same friends. I wasn't a patient at the hospital - which was nice to figure out. But why was I here? "Excuse me..." Someone said, as if on cue. I spun around and saw a nurse. "Come with me, we're ready." I followed her, not really sure what we were ready for. We turned the corner at the nurses' station and entered the maternity ward. Another nurse approached with a bundle in his arms. "He is in perfect health and ready to go home." I took the baby. It was my baby. "This is my baby..." The nurses both had big smiles on their faces. "Did you think of a name? We can sign the birth certificate now or you can contact us later." "Yes, his name is Gene Desato..." The name popped into my head like it had been there all along. "Who is the mother on record?" They shrugged nonchalantly. "There is no mother, only you, his father." They said it like they always see children born without mothers. "But...," I looked at their faces and all of this seemed normal to them. I had to keep in mind that all of this was being influenced by illusion magic, "...thank you so much." They both gave me a little squeeze on my massive arms - not like they were feeling me up - just as a gesture of support. So weird... how are they not seeing that something is off with this godly man having a child with no mother. This was absolutely a fantasy that I would 'become the illusion' again for. It would be a lot of fun raising a child I never had. I looked at the clock and realized that I had just enough time to get home and spend a few minutes with the baby before the 30 minutes would be up. "Whelp, we'll be on our way, thanks again!" The nurses waved goodbye to the baby and made some little cooing noises. He fell asleep in my arms on the elevator ride down to the first floor. When I got outside, I found my car - it was still the same car - but it had a baby seat strapped in. "That is convenient..." I strapped the baby in and opened the driver's side door. Reality inside of the car seemed to warp a little. I should not have been able to fit with my current size, but I had no difficulties getting in. I shrugged and drove home. Gene was still asleep when I walked in the door. I shut it gently behind me. Over on the chair was the orb, swirling with smoke again. I picked up the orb in my free hand and looked it over. I noticed the baby's eyes popped open. He didn't cry, but made some gurgling noises as he watched the smoke moving around. I chuckled, at least I wouldn't have to buy him a mobile whenever I am in this body. He seemed fascinated enough by the movement inside of this glass bowling ball. I brought him into my bedroom where I had a basinet already set up - also convenient. I loosened the swaddled blanket around his head to get a really good look at his face. The boy was absolutely stunning. I guess he had to be with such an attractive father. If I brought him to Gerber's or Huggies, they would pick him up as the new face of their companies instantly. He had a birthmark on his right cheek - it was in the shape of a star. I got a big grin on my face. "Gene, what a perfect name... So the stipulation worked after all, good for you..." I laughed quietly and set the former genie down into the basinet. "I was not expecting this outcome. You really were a trickster until the very end." I got the orb and placed it next to the inert lamp on the bookshelf. Gene just silently watched the glowing smoke swirling around. I walked back into the living room and sat on the chair. Only a few seconds left before things went back to normal, I promised Gene in my head that I would come back soon. I closed my eyes and the image of the genie and the lamp came to mind. The genie had that mischievous glint in its eye, handing me the orb. I mumbled out loud, "When I say 'become the illusion', I will take on the form..." Why did it look like it beat me at my own game? "...without anybody noticing..." The orb was in its hand. "Oh my god, the orb was already in its hand!" I opened my eyes with a start. I looked at the time and then at my body, I was still wearing the scrubs. I ran through the events from earlier again. "When I say 'become the illusion', I will take on the form of the illusion without anybody except for me noticing..." the orb appeared in its hand when I reached the word noticing. He said the stipulation would only work while the magic was taking shape. The part about 30 minutes didn't make it in... I waited a few more minutes and was convinced. It was definitely past the 30 minute point. I got up and walked into the bedroom. Gene was sleeping soundly. I grabbed the orb off of the shelf and went back to the chair. "Okay google, show me what I look like." Nothing happened. I remembered my first request from tonight, "Okay google, what would I look like in 20 years if I started taking steroids and busted my ass in the gym." Still nothing. I sunk into the chair a little, "Fuck... The orb doesn't work because I am not the same me as before. And I cannot return because the stipulation says that I will become the illusion with no end..." I massaged my face a little with my massive paw of a hand as I tried to think. Now I am the epitome of health and masculinity. Picture yourself growing a few inches in height and doubling your bodyweight with 100% pure muscle. Then bulk up a second time from there, adding to your overall thickness by leaps and bounds. Give yourself a masculine look that puts movie stars to shame, but still has enough of you to be recognizable. And Steve Reeves proportions be damned, you are the pinnacle of aesthetics. You are so beefy and massive. Someone could lose a credit card in your pec cleavage. All of your shirts are tailored made because your neck, arms, chest and lats would not possibly fit into anything that could also fit your waist - less you look like you are wearing a giant muumuu. Your ass can fill out the back side of anything you choose to wear. Your thighs force you to buy multiple pants sizes larger than what your waist needs. You have to always wear a belt to prevent indecent exposure, yet that only serves to highlight the magnificent curve of your glutes even more. That picture in your head is how I look and feel... only you'll still have to bulk up even more to add a bit more body mass and a few inches in size here and there to match me. My voice can cause someone to orgasm just listening to it. I could step on any bodybuilder stage and win without even posing. I could waltz into a power lifting contest and beat them without even using my warmup weights. If they used my face in an advertisement, any guy or girl out there would buy the product more out of lust than actually needing it. But nobody can see it... My voice sounds the same as before to all of them, deep but not overly sexy. They view me as tall and strong, but not someone who would win a bodybuilding competition. Even if I lifted ten times as much weight as anybody else at a powerlifting meet, they would not notice because of the illusion magic somehow telling their brains otherwise. I basically have to live my life as before with the constant knowledge that I could be more. That I could do more. At least I have a son out of all of this. I can train him and feed him the perfect diet since all of that knowledge is now stuck in my head. He has an absolutely amazing aptitude for muscle growth since he is this version of me's son and not the original me. Our family line in this reality had optimal genetics for hormones and health. And while nobody sees a difference in me, he is not under the same illusion constraints. He will be incredible with my help - an amazing life that I will only be able to witness from the sideline. I walked into the bedroom again and smiled down at my son. I whispered, "Genie, you sneaky bastard. You caught me in the Genie's Curse, regardless of how much I tried to avoid it. You came out of it with everything you wanted and I am trapped in an illusion of my own making." I chuckled and went over and kissed Gene on the star birthmark before turning out the lights in the living room to get ready for bed. I was left to contemplate my choices. If I could do it all over again knowing this outcome, would I do the smart thing and just bury the lamp? Would I change my wishes? No... I would do it all again and sacrifice myself to the illusions to give Gene the amazing life that he was robbed of thousands of years ago.
  9. “Quick selfie” *You tenses your thick arms* *The phones camera flashes* “Damn, I’m a beast” “Nothing like my old body” “So strong… And well, black” “Not pasty like my old one” *You laugh* “Fuck…. What’s my old number” *You try to remember* “Oh yea” “He’s gonna love this pic” “Gets to see what he lost” “Sorry boys, I know this has been hard on you” “I just couldn’t do it anymore” “Being nearly 50 and so unfit and unhealthy” “You’d have done the same if you’d been in my position” *Your two boys stare at you, both angry* “I know…. I’m technically now more your brother then your father” “Though we don’t look alike” “Neither of you are over 6ft4 like me” “Or have muscles like I do” “Or an amazing jaw like this one” “Though you both could get tattoos” *You flex a tattooed bicep, both your sons glare more angry then before* “Though they won’t look as good as mine do” “Well… I don’t have much money anymore, because I’m only 22” “So hope these burgers make amends, till I get a job modelling or doing porn”
  10. (Due to some time errors on my part, had to re-write this all today. Hope it's still good and do plan to do some chapter follow ups to it) Tony knew he was a dead man. Sitting across a desk from two federal agents, the slim man found himself mentally cursing out every deity he could think of, sinking into the chair as the two physically imposing men seemed to silently work out details. Tony instead found himself near shaking as he thought of what the Family will do to him, not only for betraying their beliefs, but for turning evidence over to the feds. But then again, he was already a dead man and had too much to lose. “Now Mr. Sammut,” The voice immediately pulled Tony from his thoughts, pulling his attention towards one of the suited officers who was looking back at him with a small smile on his face. ‘Probably trying to be friendly with me’, “with the evidence and witness testimony you provided, you make a good case for you to be placed into witness protection.” “Though I gotta ask,” The other agent began to say, one hand reaching up to scratch against his hair covered chin, “you’ve been raised in the Sammut crime family, why are you turning against them now?” Tony appreciated the agent’s tack, especially since the shock clearly evident on the better trimmed agent’s face signalled that this wasn’t something to ask since he might as well be giving Tony a reason not to turn in one of the largest crime families in the country. Sighing a bit, his lithe fingers tugged against the loose fabric of his shirt sleeve before looking at the agent. “Considering the Family doesn’t have the best reputation regarding same-sex relations. I figured it wasn’t worth risking my life for them.” The slim man admitted, glad to see a look of surprise on the more vocal agent. ‘Guy clearly didn’t read the file. Speaking of,’ “And about the witness protection?” “Do not worry, that includes the additional protection for your fiancé, Mr. Jack O’Brien and his son.” “Good.” Tony said, relieved to hear that Jack and Sean weren’t going to be left to the wolves. Running his hand through his close-cut hair, Tony looked back to the agents as the forms were being filled in. “So, is that it?” “Not exactly.” The well-dressed agent commented, putting down the clipboard to look at Tony directly. “You see, due to your close relation with the Family, and how according to our research, and your testimony, they have members all across the country. It makes putting you into protection rather difficult since most members would be on the lookout for you. Or at the very least, recognize you.” “C-Can’t you just send me to another country?” “You, yes. However, the requirements for relocating you along with Mr. O’Brien and his son would take up too much resources and unnecessary risks with word getting out.” Tony could feel his blood go cold at what the agent was implying, more than once wanting to curse out his luck with being born into his family as now it seemed like he was about to be separated by his greatest friend, his love, and the small family the two had started to build up. The thought of probably spending years separated from them felt like his heart was steadily being torn apart. “However, there might be a way to ensure all three of you remain in protective custody without excessive risk to any of your safety,” The scruffier agent began to explain, looking through some forms in his case, “though you should know this will come with some… changes.” “I’ll do anything.” With that sentence said, knowing he would do anything to keep Jack and Sean safe. Before Tony could ask what needed to be done, a pamphlet was slid before him. Looking at the front section, Tony couldn’t help but blink at what was on it, seeing rather imposing sized figures. Though what really took his attention was how the figures on the front were all animal men. “Are you familiar with the Beast program?” “Course.” Realizing that the agents wanted him to explain more, the slim man sighed before looking over the pamphlet again. “It’s a special program where guys are changed into huge animal men. Plenty of sports and high power work cropping up since the huge beasts are seriously strong, even the fat ones.” Tony said, recalling seeing a sumo match between two supersized boar men. “And if your gonna ask why more men than women take part, I don’t really know besides apparently the current way to change them causes about half the females to change into men.” “Impressive, besides the sports application most people don’t know much of the program.” “The Family did look into it to see about bulking up our forces. But with such a tight regulation and the few back alley doctors having a skewed mortality rate, it was decided not worth it… That and the price.” Tony explained, recalling how majority of the ‘Beasts’ were either the wealthy showing off, sports stars to get into a new mega sized league, and the lucky winners of random drawings. “Well, then shouldn’t be hard to hide you after you go through the change.” The scruffy agent said, causing Tony to mentally halt, looking back at the pamphlet and focusing on one of the hypermuscular animal men, a horse, and realized that could be him. “What we mean is,” the more straight laced agent began to add, glaring at his partner before looking to Tony with a more compassionate tone, “the agency has used this program to assist with relocating witnesses as it would see a complete change in physiology. Course, the changes are permanent, but this is only one option or a few.” Tony sighed a bit, looking between the two agents. The scrawny man thought back of the Family, knowing how far they’d go if they learn he had turned on them. And then he thought back to Jack and Sean. “And what about my family?” “As we said, The Family shouldn’t have any way to locate-“ “Not The Family, my family. Jack and Sean.” Tony interrupted the agent, his colleague looking to repress a smile on his face before answering the question. “They would stay with you of course. And due to Mr. O’Brien being a rather low component within the family, he wouldn’t need to take part in the procedure.” “O-Okay.” Tony nodded, before taking a deep breath. “I want to speak to Jack first since this’ll affect him too.” “Of course, we’ll bring him in and you two can speak to one another,” the agent ‘I really need to learn their names’, promised as he pulled a phone from his pocket. “Though, I wouldn’t take too long to decide on this action.” “So, you’ll turn into one of those… Beast guys?” “That’s the jist of it.” Tony sighed a bit as he kept his eyes on Jack, seeing the man he loves seem to look the scrawny man over. “I-If you’re not for it, we could try something else or-” “Are you okay with this??” “Huh?” Tony looked up to Jack, his pale complexion drawing attention to his dark eyes as he sat beside the still stunned man. “Are you okay with becoming… big?” The slimmer man froze, mouth open but no words coming out as he thought the question over. Sure, he’s seen videos and interviews of those who went through with the procedure, near all of them praising it and showing off. But still, “I’ll change.” “Physically. But You’ll still be the man I fell in love with, even when I was working for the Family,” Jack’s hand fell over Tony’s, covering the slender fingers. “You’ll still be the man I trust with Sean.” Jack leaned in and planted a kiss on Tony’s cheek, gently rubbing against him. “You’ll still be you. Just really big. But it’s your choice. If you don’t want to do it, we’ll try something else.” Tony relaxed at his fiance’s words, knowing they were true even without needing to look into Jack’s eyes. “Yeah… God I hope it’s not a unicorn.” That earned him a loud laugh from Jack as the two men embraced, knowing no matter what they would be together. So with one last hug, with Jack joking about it being the only time he’ll have his arms around the slimmer man, Tony informed the agents he was ready for the procedure . “You know, I didn’t expect this.” After seeing Jack and Sean off, Tony followed the agents to a separate section of the complex, only making a detour for him to change before depositing him in an expansive room. The room looked like it was a hollowed out warehouse, completely devoid of any furnishing or designs. The only thing of note in the room was a mirror on the far wall taking up the entire surface, and a lone scientist standing in the dead center of the room. “You must be Mr. Sammut. We can get started then.” The lab coat wearing man said with a small smile on his face as he looked Tony over, the smaller man feeling nervous as he had been forced to change into what could only be described as a jockstrap, and a loose one at that. “Y-yeah. So where’s the room you guys are gonna change me in?” “This one.” The scientist said before pulling out a briefcase and removing a vial and syringe from it. “Due to how big certain subjects get, we had to set up a room. Trust me there was one guy who outgrew the entire building, though he was a rare chimera beast I suppose. Still didn’t expect a cross of Polar bear, Lion and bull to cause that much damage.” The man thought out loud before turning back to Tony, still preparing the serum. “Now, any questions you got?” Shaken out of thoughts of changing into a literal building sized giant, Tony said the first question he had. “Will it hurt?” “Hmm, well you body is basically growing to immense proportions. However, all who’ve done it best described it as an arousing growth spurt. Don’t worry, it shouldn’t last too long.” “O-Okay, then what about- SHIT!” Tony cursed aloud as he was jabbed with the syringe, looking at it with the plunger being pushed down, sending the fluid into his body, which immediately filled him with a warm sensation, like hot water had been injected into him. “Sorry about that, just makes it easier. Now just stay there.” Before Tony could ask what he meant, he fell to his knees and clutched his stomach as his entire body felt like it was on fire. However, rather than needing to scream, Tony felt the urge to moan, the warmth in his body intensifying as he could feel his bones snap and reform, his flesh stretching out with an intense irritation spreading out. Panting out, Tony kept his eyes shut as the intense feeling overtook him. Unsure if hours were passing, he remained hunched on the floor, groaning and swelling. Until it stopped. With deep pants, Tony stayed as he was for a moment, he thinks, before trying to get up. Blinking his eyes a moment, He tried to adjust for a moment before he saw his arms and let out a gasp. His once pencil thin arms now hugely thick slabs of muscles. Though what really caught his attention was the vibrant orange and black fur that spread up from his hands, his slender fingers now thick sausages of muscles that dug into the concrete floor. “I-I’m a tiger?” He said, gasping as he heard his deeper voice, feeling a slight shiver at the base he now had. Sitting up, Tony tried to see all his body now, looking down only to be blocked view by his ‘muzzle’? And by the expansive wall that were his pecs, now a sea of white fur with thicker tuffs between the huge slabs. Getting on his knees, he lifted his hands to try and gauge his body, his stomach wasn’t the abs he hoped for, but a barrel sized belly that could have put kegs to shame. Below that, the large tiger couldn’t help but blush at the new size he had. “I take it you like it?” Tony was startled by the voice and turned to see who it was, needing to look past his thick shoulders. The tiger man looking down now, even though on his knees, he now towered over the scientist and agents, who gawked at his immense size. “I… Yeah… It feels good.” Tony found himself saying before grunting slightly as he shifted his immense body to stand up, towering even further over the smaller men, none of them coming passed his waist, which did little to stop his excitement he was feeling. “Huh, surprised it isn’t great.” One of the agents said with a chuckle before being elbowed by the other. The other agent, Ambrose-something, stepped up to the towering beast. “Now that you’ve been changed, you’ll have a few days to get used to this before we’ll send you and Mr.O'brien to your new identity.” A week. That was how long it took for the small family to be shifted off to a small town on the border to Canada. That was how long it took Tony to get used to his new body and strength, no longer worried that every time he tries to hold his husband, and he was so glad the agents had them married to make their story more believable, he might shatter his spine. “You okay in there, Tony?” Jack’s voice called from the cabin of their moving truck. Tony called back as he tried to adjust himself, pressing against the close confines of the truck as it bounced along the road. The tiger sighed a bit as he focused on remembering their new background, especially since Tony Robinson had a new job as an accountant for some local gym. After getting through the long drive, eventually the truck got to a halt before the rumble of the engine died. With the back opening up, Tony grunted and lifted himself up, trying to avoid punching a hole in the now heavily dented roof as he crawled out of it. Stretching out his immense body, Tony looked around, Rather impressed to see how normal the neighborhod looked, excluding the oversized houses and the occasional behemoth making their way down the street, it looked painfully idealic. "If you're done showing off for the neighbors, mind helping with the boxes." Jack's voice pulled the tiger from his thoughts, though the comment made him look down, realzing his tank top had ridden up and exposed his stomach. Blushing and pulling it down, Tony turned and went to the second truck, seeing Jack guide some of the movers with the small bundle that was Sean cradled in his arms. "Just seeing the the place hun. Not much view in the truck." Tony called before crouching down, giving both his husband, he will never tire of that, and their son a kiss before helping the movers unload the truck, effortlessly picking up boxes with one hand that the movers would have needed a forklift to pick. Still riding the high of his new body gave him at times, Tony walked to the house, careful not to step too hard and crack the pavement. Already thinking of how this second chance would affect his life. First things first, they had to set up their home, and then later he had to see his new place of work.
  11. BEYOND HUMANITY Darren is a veteran of the Evolution Forum and a regular poster. He enjoys it when other members post pics and videos of their favorite bodybuilders and athletes. After being a wallflower for quite some time, he decided to post pictures of himself. A handful of guys posted comments on his thread and praised him for his accomplishments. After a couple of days, the thread blows up and he begins to realize that he is quite popular because of the way he looks. Two guys are so smitten with him that they send him PMs on the site. One of them, Allan, has a secret that he wants to reveal to him in person. Darren is quite apprehensive because he doesn't really know the guy very well. Allan is fairly new to the forum and hasn't participated all that much. The other guy, Kory, is a buddy of his that is really taken aback by his body lately and really wants to meet him in person. Darren tells him about Allan and thinks it would be fun to meet this guy at the same time because of the secret he wants to reveal. Kory eventually comes around to Darren’s suggestion and they set up a date to meet him. Dar has seen pictures of Kory before from Yahoo and is remarkably surprised by how sexy he is when they meet. Their eyes meet and they both kiss very passionately. Both receive texts in the middle of their meet and greet from Allan and meet at the local hotel. When they find his room, he opens the door and reveals that he is a massive bodybuilder with a really hairy body and a well-kempt face. He invites both of them in and begins to study each and every part of their bodies. He senses their attraction to each other and wants both of them to just relax and 'get into the moment'. They both begin kissing again and feel like the air around them is actually getting tighter. They feel compelled to take their clothes off and continue to make love. Allan takes his pants off and sits back in a chair as he concentrates on the two men. Darren is so into Kory that he doesn't even notice that his cock has actually lengthened by an inch. Kory's cock has also lengthened an inch and is wrestling with his friend’s cock. With Allan looking on in his chair, he manages to extend Darren and Kory's cocks by one inch. The air around them is beginning to change their hormonal levels to the point that their bodies are beginning to expand. As Darren thrusts his huge cock into his buddy, his ass flairs outward and his legs begin to swell up to the point that he can actually hear the bed starting to creak. Kory's body is also beginning to change as his ass expands along with his asshole. His abs pushes upward and forces his legs outward due to his new size. Darren’s chest swells up to the point that he loses sight of his buddy. Kory also swells up huge breaking the entire bed in the process. Allan is swelling himself as his clothes start shredding and his chair breaks. The growth doesn't stop either as all three of them grow beyond human proportions. As Darren cums inside Kory, Allan walks over to both of them and adds his cum to the sexcapade by spreading it on the other two growing giants. The growth continues to accelerate as the three men defy logic with their growth cycles. Despite Allan's best efforts to advance his own agenda, Darren and Kory successfully decide to restrain him and control his own growth. With this extreme cycle continuing, they decide to rebel and steal away his powers. They have figured out that his cum contains enough fuel to make them both grow exponentially. When he cums however, his power is minimal and he can't grow anymore. With both of them stronger than him, he cannot escape either of their grasps. Darren manages to tie him up several times with the sheets and bed covers from the broken bed as he lies on the floor. They both start working his cock and turning him on against his will. They have to be careful to only arouse him in spurts as he will grow if they do it for too long. While Darren strokes the base of his cock, Kory is stroking the head and working up a good rhythm too. Allan begins oozing precum which slides down his shaft and coats both giant’s hands. While the man's precum isn't extremely potent, it does have an importance. They both feel sensations moving up their bodies that eventually end up in both of their cocks. Their massive members are growing even bigger as Darren watches his cock lengthen as it snakes its way towards Allan's mouth. Unfortunately Kory's is doing the same thing. This puts a smile on Allan’s face as he takes both cocks into his mouth, slurping away at the juices flowing inside his mouth and down his body. Despite the fact that this is exactly what the tied up man wants, they both can't help but to enjoy the sensation coming from his insatiable sucking. The precum gets thicker and changes to a very smooth honey texture that the man laps up like it is the last meal he will ever have. Darren and Kory are feeling unbelievably great and can feel their bodies slowing growing again. Allan will get his revenge on them though as the two giant’s precum begins to change its texture to pure sweet and sticky cum making this man grow into something else. The two giant’s inch closer to the ceiling as the other man continues to drink up their cum loads. He laughs at both of them as he explodes in imaginable growth. His arms and legs that are bound are unleashing their fury on the knots and sheets holding him in place. Darren and Kory turn to look at him and notice his legs tatter the knots and his forearms expanding to the point that the veins begin to look like garden hoses. He destroys the sheets in a matter of seconds. He grows so fast that the hotel room may not exist once he stops growing. The giants are so shocked that it is pretty much too late to run. They do manage to get out of the room in time before it implodes under his size. They are fairly big themselves but they still resemble humans. Allan must be about 15’tall now and appears to have a vendetta for both men. Both of the smaller giants stand outside the crumbling hotel in awe of what this gargantuan monster has just achieved. He must weigh nearly a ton and his tool dangles dangerously close to both of their heads. The two of them combined probably top about 800 pounds. After they look at each other for a few seconds, they figure out that perhaps if he drips precum on top of them, they both might be able to drain his energy somehow and even grow bigger themselves. They both rub his insanely large balls and manage to get their hands around his shaft to rubbing very rapidly. Allan’s moans shake the ground and start shattering glass in the buildings around them. When they feel him starting to tense up, he attempts to crush them knowing what they are up to. Kory barely avoids the monster’s feet and feels a mist coming from his giant cock head. Darren watches as his buddy starts growing again adding an additional 100 pounds to his frame. He is clearly much stronger now and strokes even harder and faster. Again, the monster tries to crush both of them, but is unsuccessful. They both begin to notice that he is slowly starting to shrink as he appears to erupt any second now. Darren starts to see a white ocean flowing out of his cock head as Kory keeps stroking. They both dive straight into the huge white river as it continues to flow freely. It isn't long before the entire planet begins to tremble as the two smaller giants begin their otherworldly growth cycles. They both roar with excitement as their strength and power explodes. They absorb all of Allan’s cum as their muscles grow beyond the limits of humanity. The other monster can't help but to watch in disgust as the two behemoths soar into the sky and squash him like a bug with their immense feet. They both no longer function as humans as their humanistic traits disappear. The only thing they can do now is have sex with each other and destroy everything in their sights. Eating each other’s cum will have no effect anymore as they grow to their biggest potential. Growing bigger would most likely suffocate both of them to death since there is no more air beyond the clouds. The real question now is what will happen to the two of them since they are now the biggest creatures on the planet?
  12. THE ACHILLES EFFECT OR ACHILLES AND HIS MUSCLE ADVENTURES Achilles strived to be a big bodybuilder for many years and finally did so after a lot of hard work. His once skinny frame filled out with big thick bulky arms, a giant bull neck, and a huge beefy chest. He always was an attractive guy with a handsome face but deep down wanted to be a hulking brute. He achieved these goals through the normal process of lifting, eating tons, and sleeping right. Life gets in the way of these things sometimes, but he never wavered. His job as a barista is sometimes quite hectic and his personal life could also get in the way of his training. He is quite the intellectual too always wanting to focus on his writings and his interests in poetry and music. While Achilles was already a large man by anyone's standards, deep down he’d wanted to be even stronger and much bigger than he already is. So one day he put his thoughts into his blog, but he would never push the ‘post’ button. He closed his eyes while sitting in his desk chair and just imagined himself bigger and more massive than he already is. Achilles always wore his favorite denim shirt because it made his arms look very impressive and has a favorite pair of black pants too that he wore to the gym because they were comfortable. Sitting calmly in the chair, his imagination became his reality as his arms, pecs, legs, and back started to expand stretching the fabric on his shirt and pants to the point that they bust and shred without much effort. He hears something crack and discovers that it is his chair. He crashes to the ground and makes everything in his house shake under his growing frame. Achilles was 240 pounds before he started growing, but after his sudden growth spurt, he is now up to 260 after getting on the scale in his bathroom. He goes ahead and erases his blog entry after what he just experienced. Achilles is originally from England and wanted to take a trip back there to visit his family. While he is there, he wants to meet up with other British blokes from the forum, so he posted an entry in the personals. Almost immediately he got a response from a guy in Manchester. The man tells him that he is willing to meet up with Achilles for brunch and then they could discuss 'other things'. Achilles never tells him just how big he really is, but he does give him a fair description of what his face looks like so the man isn’t completely in the dark. A week goes by and Achilles arrives in London. He goes to visit his family for a few days to catch up on their lives and to let them know how he is doing. They are amazed at the dramatic transformation he has undertaken. He tells them that he has to meet up with a friend that evening and can’t stay long. He promises to make a return to visit again soon. Luckily he still retains his sweet mild-mannered nature and bids adieu until later. He arrives in Manchester that evening and meets up with the other bloke at a small cafe. He is shocked to see that the other guy is also quite large and quite hot. The man's bulging arms go down to his amazing chest and huge quads. His cheeky smile says it all when he says, 'are you surprised mate?' Achilles could hardly say anything because he is blown away by the man's beauty. The man then says, 'should we just skip this and go to the hotel?' Achilles nods and says, 'yes mate that might be wise.' It doesn't take long before Achilles gets the urge to start rubbing the man's huge shoulders before they even leave the cafe. They get to the hotel and without saying anything at all, the man leads Achilles to the suite that they purchased. Before they can get into the door, the man takes his shirt off and starts to flex his guns and bounces his pecs. Achilles does the same taking his shirt off and starts posing his self. It becomes a hot session as both men rub and massage each other taking in each other’s scents and start slowly tasting the bitter sweat off each other. The session lasts for quite a while before Achilles asks him what his name is. The man smiles and says, 'call me Nathan mate.' Achilles smiles back and says, 'sure mate.' Achilles sits down, closes his eyes, and imagines Nathan getting thicker than he currently is. Nathan, still standing in the middle of the suite, starts groaning as Achilles can hear some kind of popping sound with his eyes still closed. He wonders if this imagining process will work on Nathan. Achilles opens his eyes and sees his fantasy come true as the gorgeous Brit starts getting taller. His pants grow tighter and start shredding the seams on the sides. Nathan's already huge frame gets bigger as his pecs grow fuller and his arms grow much thicker. His wide back gets even wider with additional muscles appearing on top of the huge muscles already there. Finally, his pants give way revealing stupendous quads and impressive calves. The growing stops after Nathan gains 40 pounds of muscle on top of what he started with and gains four inches in height. His head nearly touches the ceiling in the hotel suite. Achilles can't help but to go over and start massaging Nathan's newly grown musculature. He rubs his huge chest against Nathan's and the two behemoths start stroking their selves. Nathan pulls his posers off revealing a nice engorged cock and begins to stroke it. The two men eventually get their selves close after a lot of edging and shoot their huge loads onto each other. Achilles says that he has to go soon because he needs to go to America and meet up with a man he knows from Boston. Nathan understands and gives Achilles a hug before saying that he needs to come back to Manchester sometime. Achilles agrees that he will return and they say their goodbyes. He then makes a mad dash out of the suite to get to the airport to catch his flight. It took him several hours to arrive in Boston and is quite surprised at how gorgeous the coastline is. He has a little time to spare before he meets up with his buddy so he goes on to the boardwalk to take in the view. Achilles decides to set up his date with this man on the beach close to the water. The man calls to tell him that he has to finish a social case and will arrive a little later than usual because a family needs his help with some personal matters. Achilles likes the fact that the man is so caring and tells him that he will have no problem waiting for him. About an hour after the call was made, the man shows up wearing a yellow polo with khaki shorts. He is an absolute tank of a man and has reddish blonde hair just about everywhere that Achilles can see and wear glasses. His reddish beard is a sight to behold. Achilles is stunned by how thick and beefy he is for his height since he is not an extremely tall guy. The two of them decided to go eat at a nearby pier restaurant and are discussing the day and evening plans. The man tells him how he wishes he was a little taller because he feels so small for his height. Achilles disagrees completely with his thinking but does understand why the man would feel the way he does. They finish their meals and go back to the beach to enjoy their evening. The man decides to take his shirt off to reveal the thick hairy muscles on his chest and lies down beside Achilles so they talk for a little bit about general things. After about a half-hour, Achilles dares the man to go into the water without any of his clothes on. The man accepts the dare and strips his pants off to reveal nicely shaped quads, a huge ass, and a great cock. He jumps into the water and yells for Achilles to join him. It doesn’t take much for him to take all of his clothes off and join the large man. The two of them gaze into each other’s eyes and start kissing. Achilles holds the hairy stud in his arms and decides to close his eyes. He starts to imagine what would happen if the man suddenly grew taller and gained more muscle on top of what he already had. He asks the man what his name is and he says it is Jon. Achilles smiles and hugs Jon really tight with his eyes still closed. After a couple of minutes, he feels Jon tightening up and hears him moan in a really deep husky tone. The hunky muscle bear is beginning to feel a major change happening from within. Achilles feels Jon's back starting to stretch wider and his spine begins popping adding several inches to his frame. His back continues to get thicker and more developed with each second. Jon's glasses break as his head grows larger accommodating his new size. His hairy pecs are getting incredibly dense and quite hard as well as his abs and quads. Achilles can feel Jon's cock lengthen beneath his own as he continues to keep his eyes closed. As he continues to hold him, the grip he had on Jon is getting looser since he no longer can feel Jon's face. Instead it is his chest that is in front of his head now. Jon's voice has deepened exponentially too as he can feel Jon's growing glutes on his hands. When Achilles does open his eyes, he looks up at the newly tall Jon and smiles at him. Jon smiles back and lifts Achilles up to his face to give him a passionate kiss. The two muscle gods start worshipping each other, rubbing their chests together as the waves hit them and they take in the warm evening sun. They both admit that they like each other quite a bit and must do this again sometime soon. Achilles tells him that unfortunately he has to leave since he has another engagement to attend to the next day. Before he leaves though, Jon grabs a hold of his waist and squeezes his huge rod into Achilles hole to give him a goodbye fuck. The sensation sends him into absolute bliss as Jon thrusts in and out of him for several minutes before he finally pulls out and cums on to Achilles huge beefy pecs. They kiss one last time and he departs for his next destination. Achilles looks inside his calendar book and sees that New York is going to be his next stop on the way. He manages to hop into a taxi located near the pier and it drives him to the nearest rental shop to pick up a car. Once he gets there, he selects his car and begins his drive to New York. At a rest stop on one of the highways up, he calls his good buddy in the city and asks him where he wants to meet him. The other man mentions a park near where he lives so they can talk. Achilles says that is okay with him but it will probably take a few hours before he can there. The man says that he has to get some errands done in the meantime and eat dinner with his husband. Achilles decides to stop at a local hotel for the night to get some rest before getting up the next morning to eat a hearty breakfast. He manages to arrive at the park, but he is a little late. He sees his good buddy sitting on a bench relaxing and watching the birds up in the trees. He turns to look at Achilles and has a Cheshire cat smile. He is wearing a white t-shirt with white pants and has really wide pecs that jut out quite prominently from his chest. Achilles notices them from the moment he saw him sitting there. He goes to sit beside the beefy man and strikes up a conversation all the while trying to keep his distance because he knew the man was married. After a few minutes of just random chit chat, Achilles closes his eyes and imagines his older buddy getting a lot bigger and thicker. He hears the man squirming beside him on the park bench and hears his muscles stretching and popping. Without opening his eyes, Achilles asks the growing man, 'Richard, are you feeling okay?' Richard answers in a rough tone, ‘uhhh, I think so. I seem to be in the middle of a growth phase right now.' Achilles opens his eyes and notices Richard’s pecs swelling up and out into huge hairy boulders of muscle. His beefy legs are beginning to stretch the fabric of his pants. Incredibly, he watches in amazement as Richard's back and lats bust their way through his t-shirt. His enormous pecs are now shredding the front of his shirt and are bouncing involuntarily when it finally falls off. His beefy arms have developed into cannons and his shoulders are now getting absurdly huge. He is now hairier then he was before. Richard starts flexing his new bis and tris and can’t help but to rub all of the new muscle that just appeared. His greyish goatee has turned back to black as well as the fur on his body. Achilles can hear Richard's pants ripping the seams down the sides exposing his new gargantuan quads with their diamond-shaped muscularity. Achilles starts rubbing him up and down feeling his new massiveness. He won’t try to have sex with him, but compliments him on his dramatic transformation. Richard is quite thankful for Achilles' help in getting him over the plateau and tells him that he will remember this someday when they meet again. Achilles is glad that Richard is happy but has to admit that he needs to go meet someone in Georgia and must leave in just a bit. Before he leaves though, Richard wants him to meet his hubby and to see the reaction he will have to his growth. Achilles thinks this is a great idea and will wait to meet him. After a few phone calls and about twenty more minutes, Richard’s husband arrives and barely recognizes him in all of his buff glory. After a few laughs from the three men, Achilles says his goodbyes to the couple and sets off for the southern states. It will take him nearly two more days to arrive at his next destination Atlanta, Georgia. There he is going to meet his good friend, G T, and take in the sights of the city. He reaches him by phone the night he gets there and wants to meet up. G T tells Achilles to stop by the gym he is at right now. When he gets there, G T is in the middle of his workout. He stands and watches G T pumping his huge beefy chest with some nice sized dumbbells. He has a huge back already, but Achilles is starting to imagine what G T will look like with a much larger one. He wears thin glasses and has very fine curly black body hair all over his chocolate-colored skin. Achilles remains standing and closes his eyes creating a picture in his head of what G T will look like as a much denser version of himself. The clanking of the dumbbells he is using slows down quickly and he can hear the big black man grunting more than before. Then he hears a faint sound coming from G T's body, one that sounds quite promising. This time, Achilles wants to keep his eyes open to watch G T’s transformation, but notices that it halts when he opens them. G T is lying on a bench doing his dumbbell flys, but feels something happening in his chest. Achilles decides to close his eyes again to start thinking about G T's growth once again and starts to imagine his arms swelling. He can hear the black stud grunting again as G T starts noticing his arms getting even beefier than before but much more solid. He doesn't have the vascularity, but his muscles are definitely growing. He does a rep or two and watches his hairy pecs moving up and down growing wider and more defined. His legs appear to be getting much thicker too as well as his back thickening outward. Achilles opens his eyes and looks down at G T lying on the bench nearly falling off the side with his new body. He manages to get up to smile at him while still wearing his glasses. The two men manage to get a few rubs in on each other before G T has to go shower and find some clothes that are a few sizes up from where he was before. Once he dresses, the two studs decide to go to dinner and discuss workout tips. Achilles receives a text from a good friend down in Miami that wants him to come and meet him for a few hours. He tells G T that he can’t stay much longer, but he will definitely come back when he has more time. G T wanted to spend the evening with Achilles and seems a tad aggravated, but he will settle for some kind of parting gift. They determine an arm wrestling match would suffice and it ends with a draw. Achilles bids G T adieu for now after eating a very satisfying meal. His trip to Miami takes almost an entire day. He arrives and is blown away by the tropical setting and the wonderful beaches. He stops at one of them to take in the air and to just peer out on to the Atlantic Ocean. While walking barefoot down the coast, he receives another text from his friend and is told to meet him at his condo. Once he gets there, he is met by a nicely built man wearing all Under Armour gear and has a well-kempt beard with an impressive tattoo covering his huge right arm. The man smiles big at Achilles and hugs him for nearly an entire minute. He then introduces Achilles to his boyfriend. After the nice introduction, Achilles and the hunky man leave to catch a bite to eat. It is decided that it would be natural to go eat Cuban food, so they do. The big Brit can’t help but to take in the man's huge frame and incredible body lines as they head to the restaurant. He knows the hunk has a boyfriend, but is completely smitten with him anyway. They end up in a corner booth at the restaurant and start talking about books and music. They learn that both of them have similar interests. The conversation eventually changes to talking about beaches. The tall hunk mentions South Beach and how they really need to just go there and relax for a while. Achilles agrees with his suggestion and says they should take their food with them. After packing their meals to go, they get there and find a spot to finish eating. The man sheds his shirt when he finishes and pulls his pants off to show off his incredible legs. He is also wearing a speedo and it makes his butt look amazing. Achilles can’t believe how great this man looks already. The tall stud decides to take a little stroll down the beach for a few minutes, so Achilles closes his eyes and imagines the man growing bigger as he walks. Achilles yells, 'Victor, hold on mate, you are getting too far away from me.' Victor yells back, 'Then get your tush over here.' Achilles remains seated to continue visualizing his buddy growing as he takes each additional step. As Achilles focuses on his fantasy, Victor starts to feel a sensation traveling through his entire body. He looks down to see his quads thickening up and his butt growing. The growth is so sudden that he is not prepared for his speedo to start ripping apart at the seams. His chest, already thick and dense, starts to fill out more than before as well as his back. His big arms are even thicker which makes the tattoo on his right arm appear more stretched. His growing crotch isn't helping matters either as his speedo barely clings to his muscles. He shouts for the Brit to come over and wrap him in a towel before the speedo decides to fly away. Achilles quickly opens his eyes, runs over to Victor, and grabs the towel they used to eat on to wrap the growing stud up in. The speedo ends up falling off on to the sand and looks like nothing but a piece of fabric. Achilles feels how large Victor's cock is, but doesn't attempt to go further since he knows that he has a boyfriend at home. The two manage to exchange a kiss for good sake though. Knowing how embarrassed Victor is, Achilles takes him to the car and drives him back to the condo. Victor invites him in for a drink, but Achilles says that he needs to go since things didn't turn out quite the way he hoped they would. He needs to take the car to the local rental shop anyway. He says his goodbyes to Victor and travels to the rental company. There he grabs a taxi to take him to the Miami airport and books a flight to Chicago to meet up with another buddy. When he leaves the airport at O'Hare, he hails another taxi to take him to Uptown. His friend in uptown Chicago isn’t quite like the others. He isn't muscular by any means, but he does have a strong thirst for it. The man will be off work in the mid-evening and has already talked to Achilles about meeting up at a local Chinese restaurant. The Brit isn't really fond of Chinese food, but he is willing to eat it if it appeals to his friend. The guy gives him the coordinates to 'Panda Express' and they meet up there. After texting him a few minutes earlier, the man shows up wearing glasses, a black t-shirt, and a pair of blue jeans. He doesn't look like the other men Achilles has been in contact with, but he is interesting. He is also very friendly and excited to be eating at his favorite restaurant. The two men talk a lot about guys in general and how the man just wants to be as massive as humanly possible. Achilles figures out pretty quickly that this guy is into macro growth and loves giant musclemen. It is a fantasy that never really came up until now. He didn't want to imagine this happening in the restaurant so he decides to wait until they went somewhere more isolated. When they finish eating, the two guys go outside to walk to the naval pier. The Brit starts checking this guy out and sees that a major physical change could make a difference in this man's life. He stops to close his eyes and begins to focus in on his friend David's voice. Achilles envisions his slim hairy body and adorably nerdy looks transforming into godlike proportions. He hears David starting to growl in a really deep voice. His skin is starting to stretch and the sound of clothes ripping fills the air. The Brit hears David’s arms expanding to gargantuan size. He flexes his biceps as they are growing shredding his t-shirt sleeves. His growing hairy chest is noticeably hairier now and is getting more powerful by the minute by tearing its way through the rest of his t-shirt. He can feel his back getting wider and wider making the growing nerd thirst for more. His thin legs are now thickly muscled and straining against the fabric in his jeans. He feels them busting the seams out the sides exposing his more defined bubble butt. David's long cock is now much longer making its way out of his underwear which has fallen to the ground. Achilles hears him moaning and grunting as he is getting taller also. The muscles in his back continuously pop making additional space for more height. The quiet and reserved nerd is now a massive monster. Achilles finally opens his eyes and sees the new David standing in front of him. The two big men are in such lust that they start to have sex right there on the pier. This date will have quite an effect on Achilles. David’s penetration leads to a growth sequence for the Brit. He feels his body swelling as David thrusts his long cock inside him. David loves it so much that he can feel Achilles’ body reacting to the fucking. The Brit grows nearly 20 pounds by the time they finish. The two studs lie on the pier talking about random things and cuddle lovingly. They have become very close friends now. David refers Achilles to a man he knows on the other side of Chicago. He tells him that he will talk to him after he meets the other man. Achilles gives David a nice long kiss before he leaves and gets up to find a taxi around the pier. The man is described as a giant man himself. He isn't entirely fit, but his sheer size is something to behold. They are meeting at a club close to the heart of Chicago. David tells Achilles what he looks like so he isn't that hard to miss. Sure enough, this man is standing close to the entrance of the club David told him about. They say their hellos and go inside. In the club, they start talking about each other’s muscles and how they both enjoy flexing in front of other men. This guy admits that he only does it on camera for fun and not for money. This surprises Achilles in a way, but he understands. The man sheds his shirt and starts dancing on the floor. His huge pecs and shoulders have definitely caught Achilles eyes. He joins him on the floor and starts rubbing his chest and looking up at the man's big grin as he starts licking his biceps. He isn’t exactly Achilles' type, but he goes with the flow. Next thing he knows, the man starts to grind on him. The Brit pushes him away, but the man just comes back and starts doing it again. He realizes that this man enjoys the aggressiveness of it all so he gets into it even more. With the two still dancing, Achilles closes his eyes and starts imagining this man getting bigger as he talks with more authority. He asks what the man's name is and he says it is Rick. Rick pushes his giant pecs into Achilles face while his eyes are still closed. Achilles immediately opens his eyes and watches as Rick's pecs are swelling and starting to smother his face. The huge man grabs a hold of him and starts to grow rapidly. The club goers are watching in amazement as Rick is growing entirely out of his clothes and beyond. This is not the typical growth pattern Achilles is used to. Achilles can't get away from him so he attempts to wiggle his way out of his growing hands. Rick is so involved in the transformation that he just lets go of him by accident. His entire body is going through a dramatic change growing muscle on top of muscle. Rick’s cock is now hitting the floor causing him to start stroking it without a second thought. Achilles doesn't stick around to see the rest of the transformation as he is so distraught over what he has done to Rick. He calls David back and tells him that seeing his friend may have been a mistake and that he needs to fly to San Francisco in the meantime to meet up with a friend there. David tells him that he hopes they can meet again really soon because he had such a fantastic night. The two studs hang up and the Brit gets in a taxi located outside the club to go back to O'Hare and fly to San Francisco. The flight takes the entire day so when he arrives in the West Coast city, he goes to a hotel and gets some much needed rest. He will get up the next day to meet with his good friend in person. His friend sent him a text telling him to meet up in the Castro, the center of gay life in the city. Achilles meets his good buddy at a local sports bar and is pleasantly surprised to see the reddish-brown haired muscle bear smiling at him when he goes to sit on a bar stool. They shake hands and the man gives him a nice big bear hug. They start talking and the man tells him that he is in an open relationship where his partner and his self are allowed to pursue their own interests as long as they don't cheat without the other's permission. Achilles thinks that this is an interesting proposition to have. They start talking about all of the events the city offers and how the Brit always wanted to visit. The two men decide to go outside and walk around taking in the sights. Achilles stops for a moment to close his eyes and picture his friend getting bigger and more powerful. He motions him to wait for a minute because he wants to breathe in the air. 'Dan mate, this place has a great atmosphere.' Dan says, 'I'm glad that you decided to come here. I have so many things to show you.' Achilles smiles and says, 'I know you do.' After the exchange on the street, Achilles goes back to focusing on his good friend's beefy body. He hears Dan stop in his tracks and sort of whisper something. He can hear popping sounds coming from the thick bear. He opens his eyes and sees Dan's back stretching wider and getting denser and more powerful. The growing stud starts moaning and grunting seeing his body changing and getting thicker and more developed. His voice is becoming deeper and more boastful. He flexes his huge growing biceps making them rise higher and higher. His clothes have started to rip apart exposing explosive shoulders and traps. He turns to look at Achilles and shows him his wide hairy pecs getting more thickness. He is shocked to see his abs popping out of nowhere and extending to look like large slabs of concrete on his stomach. His legs blow out of his pants and have gotten hairier than before with more reddish-brown fur. Achilles is shocked at how sexy and strong Dan looks with his new body. He goes over to stroke Dan’s new muscles. Dan leans in for a passionate kiss and squeezes the now smaller Achilles in his arms. The Brit places his arms around the bigger bear and is essentially carried up into his chest. The two huge studs start making out and have sex. After this really long session, the two travel on over to where Achilles is staying so he can find some clothes for the new improved Dan. It is at that time Achilles tells Dan he must go to LA to meet up with this young guy he met on the forum. Dan wishes he could stay longer, but that he understands he must do what he has to do. Achilles gives Dan the key to his hotel room and wishes him luck on finding a new wardrobe. He leaves to find a taxi outside to take him to Los Angeles. It takes several hours before Achilles arrives in the one of the largest cities in America to track down his young aficionado. The two acquaintances decide to meet at his apartment in the middle of the city. He arrives at the housing community a little late, but the small man doesn’t mind. He opens the door to greet Achilles and lets him in after a little small talk. After the Brit enters, the college-aged guy reveals his nicely developed chest to him. He’s not entirely ripped, but his symmetry impresses Achilles a lot and sees great potential in the young man. He starts to close his eyes but before he does he says, 'Corey mate, you are looking bloody good.' Corey answers back with, ‘I’m trying, but it has been difficult for me to gain any weight at all.’ He admits that he really wants to massage the Brit very badly, but doesn’t want to offend him. Achilles is fine with allowing Corey to try and loosen up the kinks in his body. Now with his eyes closed, he feels the youngster’s hands slowly rubbing his tired and achy muscles along his shoulders and back. He creates a picture in his mind of Corey’s hands growing while he is trying to massage him. Sitting in a chair in Corey’s living room, Achilles feels something going on behind his head. He turns around to open his eyes and sees Corey's fingers swelling up and knows that the transformation has started to take shape. He hears him start moaning as the growth is moving up his arms now. The Brit sees every single vein and muscle in Corey’s arms start to stretch his skin out and force their way out from what seems like nowhere. This makes the young man react staring at his biceps and triceps growing. The feeling moves up to his shoulders now and eventually down to his chest where his pecs have swollen to twice their size and he is developing perfect six-pack abs. Then it moves to his legs, where he is still wearing his khaki shorts. His quads thicken so much that his shorts start to move up close to his waistline. Corey's growth is quite drastic as his face is much fuller and more mature than before. Achilles is quite surprised to see the smaller guy getting so big and powerful. He decides to get up himself to give the huge youngster a massage of his own since he needs it more than the Brit does. Corey walks over to a mirror to check his self out and is amazed at his new muscles. Achilles follows him over to where he is and gives him a nice rubdown before telling him that the two of them need to set up another time to meet again. The buff youngster wants to know why he would say that. Apparently while the Brit was sitting in the chair, he received a text from a good friend of his in the UK that really wants to see him again. He tells Corey that this bloke doesn't have a lot of time to interact with him because of his schedule and he needs to leave right away. Despite his disappointment, Corey understands the situation and gives Achilles a huge goodbye squeeze. The Brit rushes into the taxi he left there and rides to the airport to fly back to the UK. He arrives in London on time to find that his good mate has sent a taxi to the airport to pick him up. He wants Achilles to meet him at one of the spots he just did a photo shoot at to show him a few things. It takes about a half hour for the Brit to get to the Thames River and wait for his good friend to arrive. He decides to lean down where the water begins and stare at himself to pass the time and admire his size. He currently sits at 280 and would love to add that extra 20 to make it an even number. He flexes his huge guns not noticing that smaller arms are now wrapped around him squeezing really tight. The other bloke laughs and says, 'whoa mate you sure do know how to make me remember you.' Achilles turns to give the man a huge bear hug and kisses him tightly. After putting him down he boasts, 'Chris mate, you are looking bloody beautiful.' Chris has blonde highlights in his brown hair, looks to have a ripped physique, and may even be more attractive than he remembers. He picks Chris up again to give him another hug and is talking to him in a really playful manner. Chris tells him to close his eyes and just relax so he can tickle him. Achilles knows that he is ticklish and won't budge. Instead he goes into another visual fantasy with his friend Chris still in his arms. He really wants Chris to grow as big as him and to feel every single muscle twitch, pop, and stretch as he holds him. The Brit focuses his energy completely on his good mate. As they stand there by the river, Achilles feels Chris's rippling abs along his own thick abdomen and wants them to grow. He hears the other Brit moaning as his body is starting to react making Achilles have to push his arms out and away from him. Chris’s abs start making popping sounds stretching as his tight pecs blow up into thick balloons. His fit arms are bulging with immense power as they explode in size. His cute face now has a more mature look to it than before the change. Even before the growth moves to Chris’s lower body, Achilles is making love to his friend as he kisses and worships the growing bloke’s heaving chest. He feels Chris's back pulling his shirt tighter and it starts shredding in multiple places. He lets go of him due to the fact that Chris is getting taller now. His back is popping and appears to be making room for more muscle to grow. His legs are starting to rip his pants in half exposing his massive quads. This isn't the typical growth pattern Achilles is used to seeing. He is basically turning Chris into his equal. His mindboggling growth is actually stretching his skin and leaving marks. Achilles pulls his pants down to penetrate him and fuck him. Chris's clothes are already shredded and his fit 160 pound body has exploded to 280. His extreme growth has made him six inches taller now. The two British muscle studs have sex all night long as they fuck each other over and over again. Unlike his previous sessions, Achilles stays with his buddy overnight. When he gets up the next morning, he realizes that he has to make one more stop before he heads home. His time with Chris is most likely his favorite, but he does have feelings for most of the guys. He wishes he can stay with Chris a little longer, but his flight to Sydney is just a couple of hours from now and he needs to get moving. Chris tells him not to worry about it and they will meet again sometime soon. He even rides with Achilles to the airport to see him off. They kiss each other goodbye and the Brit-Kiwi boards the plane for Sydney, Australia. He won’t arrive there until later in the day. He has already been there before so he knows the city quite well. His Australian buddy is waiting for him at a restaurant just a little ways from the airport. He wants to eat a late-night dinner with Achilles after a hard workout at the gym. He has never met this man in person, but he has seen his pictures before. The man immediately recognizes him and kids him about his nervous energy. He is a typical looking bodybuilder, probably just getting off a cutting cycle. There is no hair on him that the Brit can see, since the man is wearing a loose button-up shirt and board shorts. They sit down and eat some of the local cuisine and just talk about random stuff. It is nice for Achilles to just settle down a bit before he goes back to Taupo. Instead of waiting to go somewhere first, Achilles closes his eyes as the man is sitting there talking to him. 'Luke mate, I am picturing you right now growing and enjoying every moment of it.' Luke stares at him as his eyes widen and a smile appears on his face. He is starting to feel something happening to him as they sit there. The Aussie feels a sudden rush of adrenaline moving up his spine. Achilles envisions him with a body that rivals some of the biggest heavyweights in the world. Trying not to make a scene by creating too much noise, Luke quietly sits in his seat and grunts as his clothes are getting really tight. The sound of rippage starts to echo throughout the eatery. His expanding back shreds the entire back out of his shirt and keeps going. His arms sitting on the table blow up like cannons. Achilles feels the table starting to quake as Luke's legs bust out the seams on his shorts. His sandals fall apart as his feet continue growing. He can't move now as his massive chest lifts the bolted-down table from the floor. With his eyes now open, the Brit tries to get out of the way but isn’t fast enough. Luke has so much testosterone pumping through his body that he literally pulls the table out of the floor and throws it to the side. Achilles is lifted up by the hulking Aussie and his shirt is ripped completely off. Luke tries to suck on Achilles' nipples to make him submit so he can dominate. The two men have emptied the eatery and start horsing around with each other. Before the police get a chance to arrive, the two huge studs are hoping they won't get caught and have to pay for damages to the restaurant. The problem is Luke is so massive that he has nothing to wear. Achilles manages to find a towel in the eatery to put around Luke's waist until they can get some clothes for him. He manages to drive the brute back to his flat since he has a boyfriend already and tells him that they will continue this wild adventure when he has more time. Luke isn't that keen on Achilles answer, but will hold him to his promise. Achilles manages to find a taxi down the street from Luke’s flat and rides to the airport. After his journeys all over the world, the Brit arrives back in Taupo and is met by a local who takes him to his house that hasn't been touched in weeks. He goes inside to take a much needed shower, but not before he walks past a wall mirror and notices his reflection. He is amazed at how much bigger he is compared to when he left. He stands there and starts posing, checking out all the muscles staring back at him. He imagines himself growing beyond the walls of his house, becoming more than a man. He doesn't have to close his eyes this time because he can just focus his energy on his body through the mirror. In just a short amount of time, he can feel changes happening. He feels the stretching and popping coming from all over his body and it makes him roar with anticipation. He is nude now and the growth is making his skin feel like fabric. He is soaring past the 300 pound mark and it keeps going as his chest swells up, his legs push even further apart, his arms grow thicker, and his height increases. His immense size starts to make the foundation of the house react and huge cracks start appearing down the walls. He is now living out his ultimate fantasy and never wants it to stop. This might be the end of the story, but then again it might not be. Who knows how far Achilles will go with his imagination.
  13. Just around three years ago Kyle Patterson ceased to exist, and an XL long sleeve white shirt look his place. No one was there to see it happen when Kyle collapsed in on himself and fell into a pile of white cotton in the middle of his dorm room. Kyle was found three hours later by his computer programmer roommate Neil, if you asked him why he did, he’d say it was just because it felt right, but the second Neil walked into his dorm room he pulled off his shirt and pulled Kyle on. It took 3 days before Neil called the police about Kyle’s disappearance, nothing came of it. Just another run away, the police didn’t even question why Neil was wearing a shirt that hung around his knees. Within a month Kyle was quickly forgotten, and no one replaced him at Neil’s roommate. Not that Neil noticed, he became a hermit, spending every hour he wasn’t in classes in his dorm room. Always wearing the shirt, everyday, every hour, always wearing the shirt. It only got washed once a week and he’d watch it flop around through the machine window. Very few people noticed him, but as freshmen year went on people started to notice. Up until two frat boys swaggered through the dorm, up to his door. The door had a whiteboard on it, it still had Kyle’s name up on it, Neil was too preoccupied to erase him. The frat boys knocked, and knocked again. Neil opened the door, in just the shirt and his boxers. Gone was little computer geek Neil, with his spindly arms and legs, greasy hair and horrible ache. A freshmen muscle god stood at the door, the shirt filled to perfection, still a little loose, but just tight enough. One of the frat boys had his eyes on Neil’s pec shelf, the other was staring at the skin tight boxers and the still hard cock that had just been hidden away midway through a jack off session. Neil was taller as well, his head grazing the doorway, his broad shoulders filling the doorway. But between the thin gaps between Neil’s solid muscle and the wooden frame a thick, eye watering, virile musk oozed out and into the frat boys awaiting nostrils. “Hi” the crotch eyed frat boy greeted “HEY” Neil grunted his voice shaking the air around them “Hi” the pec eyed frat boy added “SO” Neil asked, scratching his pec Beneath the cotton his thicken pelt of chest hair teased the shirt, making what was left of Kyle giggle. “Ummmm” crotch eye cooed He was still staring at the throbbing member in Neil’s boxers, a growing wet patch appearing near the apple sized cock head. “We wanted….” pec eye announced, shaking Neil’s musk away from his face “We wanted to ask why you didn’t try to join our frat” Neil just shrugged his huge shoulders, which caused Kyle to strain a little against the beefy muscle beneath his fabric skin. It didn’t take long for the two frat boys to convince Neil to join up. A day or so later Neil was moved in and already turning crotch eye who was named Ike into his personal cum dump. Kyle got a great view of the furious fucking that Neil inflicted on Ike, as Neil even wore his favourite shirt while he was slamming his increasing large cock into Ike. This continued for the rest of freshmen year, Neil would study, workout and fuck, all while wearing his favourite shirt and former roommate, Kyle. Sometime in sophomore year Kyle lost his sleeves, Neil burst out of them one day when he was showing off to some girls. Who he then carried up on his massive shoulders to his room and fucked for a record 9 hours straight. Kyle had fun that night, even if he hurt a little from the rips in his fabric body. It only got worse for Kyle there, in junior year Neil’s bull neck tore the collar. Also after a run in with a splintered doorframe a small tear appeared on the lower half of Kyle. It was there for a while till Ike who was in his last year of college and spent most of his free time getting fucked by the increasingly monstrous Neil decided that Neil should turn Kyle into a cut off workout shirt. Neil spent the rest of his junior year and the beginning of his senior year running around with his furry abs on show for everyone. Then the worse happened for Kyle, he fell apart in the washing machine. Neil’s current conquest a top heavy blond cheerleader decided to wash Kyle, as Neil hadn’t in three months. She was very apologetic to Neil, as you would be to a 7ft4 muscle behemoth who’s cock was like heroin for who ever rode the monster. He never saw her again, he couldn’t forgive her. Though he did fuck her a few times before he threw her out. The rest of senior year for Kyle was spent as a cum rag. He’d grown to know Neil’s torso very well, but know he was learning every ridge of Neil's stallion level man meat. Kyle wasn’t even sure how many loads of chewy cum Neil had dumped onto the small square of fabric that Kyle was now. At the end of senior year Neil got recruited to some football team instead of choosing to work for one of the computer companies who’d tried to recruit him. The guy even though he was huge was still a nerd, he’d never even touch a football once during his entire time in college. Kyle was proud of his former roommate, even if he wished Neil would fuck more people and stop dumping loads over him. Kyle thought his life was over when Neil left college, he thought a trash can was his future. But Neil was still attached to the remains of his favourite shirt, the shirt that had been with him during the massive growth spurt that turned him into a muscle monster. So Kyle probably shouldn’t be surprised when Neil got what was left of Kyle stitched into the lining of Neil’s new jockstrap. Or his ‘lucky jock’ as Neil kept calling it.
  14. “Thanks again boss” Malik said from inside the ripped blond in yellow shorts Mr. Andrews the owner of the Paradise Springs Hotel and Resort waved off the young mans thanks. “Think nothing of it boys” he smiled “You earned it, and you Drake” he pointed the guy at the back in the blue speedo “Third year you got yourself here, good job” Drake turned his attention to his boss and smiled widely “Hope I get next year too” “That’s the spirit” Mr. Andrews clapped “Now you boys have fun you earned it” With that Mr. Andrews stepped off the boat and onto the jetty, he waved the four boys off as they sailed away. Drake was smiling ear to ear, and he clapped his hands together. “You guys ready” he asked Malik and Freddy who was shorter and clad in a tight little speedo gave each other a look. “What do you mean” Freddy asked “Isn’t this it” Drake and the fourth guy laughed. The four young, very hunky men weren’t who they looked like. They were employees of Mr. Andrews, four natives of the tropical island that the hotel was built on. They were also his best employees, each winning a month long holiday inside the sexy bodies four insanely attractive American jocks who Mr. Andrews had picked personally. The jocks had been tricked into thinking they were winning a holiday themselves and now they were inside the bodies of the employees and working for the next month in the hotel. Mr. Andrews wasn’t scared that they would talk, none of the dozens of people who suffered the same had talked, and no one would believe them anyway. Drake and his buddy, who neither Malik or Freddy knew, though they think he was the silent guy who worked in the kitchens, had been veterans of a few of these holidays and seemed to be holding something back from the other two. Drake smiled “We are going there” He pointed out onto the crystal blue ocean and towards a giant white yacht. “Holy shit” Freddy gasped “Did Mr. Andrews rent it” Malik asked Drake chuckled, the silent guy was looking excited. “Nope, it’s the Sheikh’s yacht” Drake answered “The Sheikh” Freddy asked The small boat the four guys were on was being docked with the yacht, burly navy dressed men pulled the boat in. “Yep…. Some Middle Eastern Royal” Drake replied “He pays for the body swap and then pampers us for a month” “So he likes having good looking guys around” Malik asked Drake nodded “He tips very well” The burly workers started to help the guys into the yacht. It was the height of luxury and almost too gaudy to look at. Drake added “How do you think I can afford a penthouse apartment” Malik’s eyes widened, he remember Drake’s high class beach view apartment. It must be worth millions. He smiled, a month of being in a hot body and hanging with a generous rich man, sounded easy. The four were led into a large glass walled room, the entire view was perfect ocean. A worker shook a cocktail shaker at a bar and soft music echoed around. “That you little Drake” a deep voice called from the end of the room Drake dropped his speedo and jogged forward. Ahead of him a massive hairy man opened his beefy arms. Drake jumped into them and the two men kissed, the huge man cupped the boys ass. “Very nice body” the man smiled His eyes fell over the other three. Drake slipped out of his arms and started to kiss the mans massive feet. “You will refer to me as the Sheikh, or sir” the man boomed He pulled at his tight speedo, the bulge bounced and then he scratched his hairy solid belly. The silent fourth boy dropped his speedo and joined Drake at the Sheikh’s feet. The huge man eyed Malik and Freddy, then he nodded. “Newcomers, fresh faces” he then clapped and the worker behind the bar moved “Nothing to fear, we are going to have lots of fun” The worker appeared with two brief cases and opened them. They were filled with thousands of dollars. “A welcome gift” the Sheikh added “I hope you both enjoy what I have planned for you” Malik and Freddy shared a look, then they shrugged and dropped their swim wear.
  15. 介紹: 肌肉藥 藥名叫formula x 廣告 哥哥:正陽16歲,高1 是個肌肉控,就讀男子高中,由於從國中健身,所以升高中後就加入健美學會,很疼愛弟弟,弟弟的要求都盡量滿足,幻想過跟弟弟一起變成肌肉兄弟,但因為不知道弟弟的心意所以沒說出口,加入健美學會後對肌肉的愛慾變得愈來愈強烈,開始用盡方法把身上的肌肉變大,在家不常穿衣服。外觀:170cm、65kg、擁有精實的肌肉、肌肉表面佈有一些青筋,一點古銅色,棕色頭髮,日常服飾:緊身背心,短褲 在家:短褲/內褲。性慾設定:肌肉能挑起正陽的性慾,有意無意的想讓弟看自己的肌肉,被看時會覺得興奮,常到網上看健美肌肉男打手槍,17cm長4cm粗。 弟弟:正月 14歲 國二 是個肌肉控,就讀男子國中,跟哥哥正陽住在一起分擔家務,但是體型偏瘦,沒辦法練肌肉,最喜歡哥哥沒穿衣服,露出肌肉在家裡走動,一直喜歡哥哥,但是說不出口,甚至幻想自己跟哥哥一樣強壯,喜歡收集很多肌肉男的圖片和哥哥肌肉的照片。外觀:165cm、55公斤、身體瘦小、皮膚色、黑色頭髮,在家、日常:長袖上衣/長褲。性慾:看到露出的肌肉就會挑起正月的性慾,會偷偷在浴室裡打手槍,有時會在哥哥打手槍時,會偷聞哥的汗衣躲在門後打手槍,15cm長,3cm粗。 宇晴,160公分55公斤,正月的好朋友,由小跟正月一起成長,暗戀著正月,平時跟正月相處就快要忍不住勃起,性格陽光,孩子氣,喜歡不同運動,身體精瘦,只有一點點肌肉線條,性慾強,每天都尻兩次以上,屌 青筋滿佈 長17公分 粗4公分 盛良,13歲,就讀男子國中一年級,沒有參加社團,身高170體重55,屌長14粗3,由於家中只有他,所以只能到處打工賺生活費,在健身房打工後,開始喜歡肌肉男那健壯的身材,平時很低調,很少跟其他同學互動,加上打工因素,所以回家時都已經很晚了,因此變成小混混或惡霸的欺負對象。有很強的性慾,只要看到肌肉男就會完全勃起,甚至直接射出來。   肌肉兄弟 第一章:日常 星期四凌晨五點,天還沒亮,鬧鐘一直鈴鈴鈴的作響,正陽起床把鬧鐘按掉,他下床刷牙洗臉完後走下樓梯到地下室,由於父母長期在外地工作,所以家中只有正陽和正月兩兄弟一起生活,『兄弟倆都是肌肉控,哥哥正陽16歲,高一,身高170cm、體重65kg、擁有精實的肌肉、肌肉表面佈有一些青筋,皮膚偏古銅色,棕色頭髮,日常外出穿著緊身背心和短褲,在家只穿短褲/內褲裸露上半身。就讀男子高中,正陽從國中開始健身,所以升高中後就加入健美學會,他很疼愛弟弟正月,弟弟的要求都盡量滿足,幻想過跟弟弟一起變成肌肉兄弟,但因為不知道弟弟的心意所以沒說出口,加入健美學會後對肌肉的愛慾變得愈來愈強烈,開始用盡方法把身上的肌肉變大,看到肌肉時能挑起正陽的性慾,有意無意的想讓弟看自己的肌肉,被看時會覺得興奮,常到網上看健美肌肉男打手槍,17cm長4cm粗。他將地下室改裝成健身房,早上都會在地下室練身體到中午,之後再到學校裡的健身房訓練,傍晚再回到地下室練到晚上,已經變成他的生活方式』,到了早上七點,正月醒來了,『弟弟正月14歲,國二,身高165cm、體重55公斤、身體較瘦小、皮膚色、黑色頭髮,平常穿長袖上衣/長褲,就讀男子國中,跟哥哥正陽住在一起分擔家務,但是體型偏瘦,沒辦法練肌肉,最喜歡哥哥沒穿衣服,露出肌肉在家裡走動,一直喜歡哥哥,但是說不出口,甚至幻想自己跟哥哥一樣強壯,喜歡收集很多肌肉男的圖片和哥哥肌肉的照片,看到露出的肌肉就會挑起正月的性慾,會偷偷在浴室裡打手槍,有時會在哥哥打手槍時,會偷聞哥的汗衣躲在門後打手槍,15cm長,3cm粗。家中的每一餐都是正月包辦』,正月刷牙洗臉完後走下樓梯到一樓,開始做早餐,過了30分鐘,正月到地下室說:「哥哥早餐做好了,快上來吃吧。」過了一會,正陽從地下室走上來一樓,兩人坐在餐桌旁吃著早餐,正陽說:「正月你做的食物越來越好吃了。」正月看到哥哥裸著上半身的肌肉,臉紅的低著頭說:「謝謝誇獎。」吃完早餐後,正陽先出門去學校了,正月馬上跑到浴室裡打手槍,心想:「好想摸哥哥的肌肉、跟哥哥做愛喔。」過了一會,正月也出門去上學了。在學校的健身房裡,正陽訓練到了中午,跟同學吃飯時聽到有一個新的網路商店再買蛋白質飲品,正陽心想:「吃完飯後用手機看看好了。」過了一會,正陽打開手機到新的網路商店看看,正陽說:「沒想到賣的種類還蠻多的。」突然間跳出一個廣告遮住了整個螢幕,廣告上寫著” 想變得更強壯、更多肌肉嗎?覺得自己的性功能太弱?只要食用幾天,就能有打破基因限制的身材,以及性功能的突破。formula x 現在免費試用”正陽心想:「可以突破基因限制的肌肉好像不錯喔。」就這樣,正陽訂購了一罐formula x跟幾罐蛋白質藥丸。 第二章:初嘗快感 正陽在網購補充品後,到了星期五,正陽放學回家時看到家門前有一個包裹,正陽心想:「這是我訂的不同品嗎?還真快送來。」他興奮的把包裹拿到地下室並打開,包裹內有蛋白質補充劑的罐子和一個小鐵箱,正陽拆開小鐵盒,小鐵箱內是formula X的罐子以及一本說明書,介紹著服用方法及其他使用者用後的成果,正陽看到那些使用者的成果後非常興奮,心想「包裝真仔細,但真的有效嗎?嗯⋯⋯免費的沒效果也沒差,但如果能變成像這樣的肌肉猛獸就太好了。」他看到說明書上寫著"一罐有150顆formula X,訓練前吃一顆"正陽心想:「訓練前吃一粒,嘛,這有百多粒夠吃一個月吧。」但是正陽卻沒看到最底下的警告"每天不能服用多於一次"過了一會,正月回來了,他開始做晚餐,只要一想到吃飯時可以看到哥哥的肌肉,就偷偷勃起了,吃晚飯時,正月注意到哥哥今天好像特別高興,但是沒有多問什麼,吃完晚飯後,正月回到房間,正陽下樓到地下室,其實正月都會在房間用電腦,監控鏡頭偷看哥在地下室訓練,陽打開formula X的罐子,直接吞下一顆,不到幾秒,全身的青筋顯現、肌肉緊繃、全身發熱,感覺充滿力量,正陽享受著這快感的同時也不忘進行鍛練,訓練時,能舉的重量、做的次數是平常的兩倍,每個部位的肌肉都漲大一圈,正月的監視器沒辦法拍的很清楚,所以並不知道哥哥發生了什麼,這時正陽覺得太熱,直接把內褲脫掉全裸訓練,正月已經忍不住,直接看著哥哥訓練打手槍,之後,兩兄弟都回到房間睡覺了。到了明天早上,正陽繼續吃補充品鍛鍊,正月做好早餐叫哥哥上樓吃飯,這時,正月坐在椅子上吃飯,看到感覺肌肉變大,而且內褲裡感覺像塞了一個拳頭一樣一大包的哥哥走上來坐下,弟弟已經忍不住勃起了,正月問:「哥哥,你是不是變的比較壯了?而且好像變高了。」正陽刻意鼓起肌肉秀給弟看說:「是嗎?我還想要更壯啦⋯」正月著急的跑走說:「我先去一下廁所…」在正月去廁所的同時,正陽也在飯廳拉下內褲說:「唉,又全濕了,真喜歡讓正月看我的肌肉,要練的更大才行⋯不知道正月會不會喜歡肌肉呢?」雖然兩兄弟都是肌肉控,但是正陽不知道正月也是,正陽心想:「正月去廁所還真久欸。不管他了,吃完早餐快點開始鍛練吧,那藥可真爽」他走回地下室吃了一顆後繼續鍛鍊,這次青筋更明顯、力量更強,而且性慾更強烈,好幾次在舉重時射精了,一部分地板都是精液和淫液,正陽的肌肉又再漲了一圈、整個地下室都充滿著淫慾與汗水的氣息,現在的正陽擁有著戰神一般的肌肉,青筋佈滿全身,身上沒有一絲多餘的脂肪,每一塊肌肉都完整的刻畫在皮膚上,身高175cm體重75kg,而內褲裡的陰莖一直硬著長20cm粗5cm,很明顯的可以看到一大根,內褲都已經出現破洞,正陽只好在地下室打手槍看可不可以消下去,到了中午吃飯時,還是硬著,正月整頓午飯都呆著看著正陽的身體,正月害羞的問:「哥,那…那個你的身材…好像又比早上更壯了…」心想:「而且哥的大屌很大,內褲上的那些是哥射出的精液吧,好想舔⋯⋯」正陽站起來秀出肌肉給正月看開心的說:「怎麼樣?這是我鍛鍊後的成果,不錯吧。」正月雙臉通紅的點頭,也忍不全勃起了,正陽說:「正月你也要鍛練一下才行啦,太瘦弱了。像哥這樣才是男人嘛,來摸摸看」正月害羞又害怕的把手靠近正陽的腹肌,但是還沒摸到,正月就轉身跑走說:「我去上廁所…」正陽心想:「這小子每次都在吃飯就上廁所、真奇怪。先去房間換一件內褲好了。」正陽回到房間後,突然感覺非常的疲累,直接脫下內褲就全裸大字躺到床上睡著了,弟弟射完後離開浴室,經過哥哥房間時看到哥哥全裸躺在床上又硬了,他把沾滿精液的內褲拿走後,躲到房間舔著聞著打手槍… 第三章:兄弟的初體驗 正月射完精後,躺在床上不斷想著哥哥叫他要鍛鍊的事情,於是他走到地下室,發現器材跟地上都有哥哥乾掉的精液,走到心想:「哥哥他就在這裡打手槍,好想看。」正月正準備嘗試鍛鍊時,看到剛睡醒來鍛鍊的正陽走下來,看到哥哥全身肌肉和他運動褲裡硬挺的巨根,正月整個呆住了,正陽也因為被弟弟看著自己的肌肉而感到興奮,正月害羞的說:「那⋯那個⋯哥⋯⋯不打擾你鍛練了」正月要跑走時被哥哥拉住,正陽說:「不⋯不會打擾的,要不要留下來?」正月不知所措下輕輕點了頭,正陽就鬆開了手,正月坐在地下室的一旁,觀賞著正陽迷人的身體,盡量不打擾哥哥的鍛練,另一方面正陽第一次讓弟弟觀看自己鍛練異常興奮,心想:「正月再加上formula X, 我會瘋掉吧…」正陽直接吞下兩顆formula X,過一會,正陽的身體、肌肉整個脹紅,青筋暴漲,發出低沉的呻吟,雙重的刺激令正陽的巨根衝破褲子,正月把這一切一切都看在眼內,第一次親眼看見哥哥的裸體,完美暴漲的肌肉、青蛇般的青筋、硬挺的巨根不斷流出淫水,這淫慾的場境令正月忍受不住刺激射了,正陽瘋狂的對著正月展示著淫亂的身軀興奮的說:「吶⋯弟,喜歡嗎,喜歡哥這樣嗎,充滿力量的肌肉,喜歡嗎?!!」正月害羞興奮的說:「很…很喜…喜歡」正陽說:「我要變更大,更強,肌肉更大⋯」舉著已經不是正常16歲少年能舉著的重量,肌肉瘋狂的漲大,正月忍耐不住自己的慾望,站在哥哥的前面,伸手去觸摸哥哥剛才訓練完充血鼓漲的胸肌和腹肌,正陽再也忍受不了這樣的挑逗,把正月身上的衣服、褲子撕開,把正月的頭埋住自己的胸肌中,正月的屌在哥的腹肌上磨蹭,正陽的巨根在正月兩腿中間摩擦,正陽高興的說:「喜歡嗎正月,這傲人的大胸肌,這就是男人味。」正月害羞又高興的說:「哥哥的肌肉,肌肉⋯很喜歡,要變得更大、更⋯大⋯更…壯嗯」正月一邊舔著一邊磨蹭哥哥的胸肌,實現了一直以來的夢想,突然下意識捏著哥哥的奶頭,正陽受到正月這樣的刺激,身體的雄性激素暴增,肌肉在正月手中再次漲大了,奶頭也分泌出一點點乳汁,正月也吸啜著正陽分泌的奶汁,兩人磨蹭的動作越來越激烈、快,兩人同時到達高潮一起爆射了,正月射了哥哥滿身後,往後一看,哥哥巨根還在一直噴出精液,當正陽射完時,他前方的器材跟牆壁都是他的精液,正月清醒過後羞恥心滿漲,跑回自己的房間,激動的心情一直未能平復,通過監視器看著哥哥,正陽通過這次大量射精變得冷靜下來了,他的身材已經變成 180公分 85公斤、屌長22公分 粗6公分,正陽站起來簡單的清理後再次進行鍛練、邊回味著剛才的事但卻因剛才的失態不知道該如何面對正月,然而這次事件卻打開了正月心底內那淫亂的開關……
  16. (This is one of my stories that I intend to one day continue. I think I discovered my new home to house my macro stories. Appreciate!) ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Four years after the end of college, five friends were reunited at a special moment that they themselves still did not know. They did not know that their lives would change from that "big" day. The meeting place was the private laboratory of Dr. Josh Adams. Josh had been a nerd in science since high school. With his lean, short body, Josh was the mascot of the school football team. The little boy was 5'2" and weighed no more than 87lbs. In compensation his brain was a rare jewel. Josh has developed some experiments to reduce energy consumption in school, and things to help the environment. It all gave little Josh maximum score to enter college. He was accepted with honors by the science program of a major university. Today, at 30 years old, Josh has his own laboratory. He was still small and thin, but now his pockets were full of dollars. His laboratory was a private spot where he developed his strange experiments. He makes a fortune when he discovers something sensational and sells it to companies and even to the government. But Josh was developing something that was not approved by any oversight body of the scientific community. Josh developed a growth serum that he would sell to the army in the near future. Our little scientist urgently needed to get tested on humans. In rats and plants many tests had been done and successfully. The plants grew at an impressive rate. Tripling in size. In the mice the serum reaction was different. Rats grew at a slower rate. At first they doubled in size and then doubled the size again within 20 minutes after the first shot of the serum. And over time the growth rate was 2 inches every 15 days. For Josh, this was something he could manage. After all, a human growing 2 inches a month was acceptable to his proposals. On Josh's shelf there was the school yearbook and Josh could review some of the guys who were in his class. Among Josh's classmates there were four great boys. They were the most intimidating and popular boys at school. They were from the football team, the weightlifting team and the wrestling team. They were prodigious athletes. At the time of high school the smaller of them had a height of 6'9" and the greater one was 7'4". Josh did not think twice and contacted the school to find out where the four high school muscular friends walked through life. It was hours of searching, analyzing old photos, old videos of football matches, of the fights in the seasons. Until he was able to talk to the boys and make an appointment... or rather, a reunion. ************************************************************************** Spinning around his room, Josh was about to make a hole in the floor. He was nervous to find his old classmates. Deep in his soul, he was very scared because these guys were not so friendly with Josh in high school. Several times stuck in the closet, or with his head tucked into the toilet in the men's room, or being placed upside down by his feet and being shaken like a garbage bag by the biggest face of the group. That was Josh's life in high school. But there was something obscure about Josh's feelings. He liked the arrogant and brutal way his fellow athletes treated him. Josh liked the masculine power and masculinity that these big boys exuded from their pious muscles. "They came soon enough" Josh said looking at his wrist. It was almost eight o'clock when Josh rang the doorbell of Josh's two-story house. He dismissed the servants demanding to be alone with his guests. He approached the door. With trembling hands, nervous, he turned the knob and when he opened the door he faced a massive painting of a man. Josh's eyes were finding this man's abdomen. Their quads were large and ample. Josh swallowed and looked up and up to find a pair of massive pecs that were tightened in a blue flannel shirt. He looked over the mountain pecs and found a friendly, sexy smile. He was one of his schoolmates, the football team. "You're there, little guy! It's been a long time, huh?" The giant man boucing his pecs to greet. "W-W-Will... is that you? William Levy" Josh narrowed his eyes to recognize the blond giant in front of him. The man bent down, putting his hands on his knees and facing Josh more closely, as if talking to a child. His deep, sexy voice resounded again, making the bones of little Josh's body shudder. "You have not forgotten me so easy, little fella? You go on a little shit like in school days" Giant William tore the hair from Josh's head with his huge hand that swallowed the small scientist's head. "Oh God! You're still the same arrogant playboy as ever, "Josh grunted as he took William's hand away. "HAHAHAHA ... and you're still the same cheeky spout." Will folded his arms in his broad chest. "So, little Josh, what do you want to talk to me about?" "Please, Will... come in" Josh indicated the entrance. Will's broad shoulders were tightened so that his massive frame could walk through the doorway of Josh's house. The broad man stretched out his arms after going through the door and walked over to a sofa. He sat down making the mobile moan with his weight. Will smiled at Josh who admired him with wide eyes. "Impressed with what you see, little Josh?" Will flex the right biceps forcing his shirt "There are 600 pounds of pure muscle distributed in a frame of 7'8" " "Wooow! I realize you've worked out for a long time since we left school " Josh spoke really impressed. To intimidate him further, Will put his size 18 feet on the center table in the living room. His lumberjack boots were muddy, but the massive man did not care. He was still arrogant. "I have a demolition and wood company. It's a family business that I now own. They call me Levy Bunyan... hahahaha... I like that nickname" Will put his hands behind his head and relaxed on the couch. "Do you have beer?" "Well ... it's just ... I'm still waiting for the others to arrive. Sorry ... I do not drink, "Josh said without taking his eyes off Will's massive boots. "Who did you invite? Wait ... is this a party?" Will scratched his chin "Why did not you tell me before? I could be more presentable... " "Ohhh no no, Will... you look great... make sure of that" The two exchanged malicious glances. From high school, Will liked Josh to give him a blowjob. He liked how his cock made Josh choke on throat. "How will this meeting be, little Josh?" Will spoke in a deep, sexy voice. "Oh God!" Josh scratched his head. "It's nothing you're thinking about, Will. It's something more serious" At that moment the doorbell rang again and deep voices and smiles were heard by Josh as he approached to open the door. The little scientist had the same reaction he had with Will when he opened the door a second time. And now he came face to face with two abdomens. Josh looked up and up to find two manly faces with beard trimmed. One had brown eyes and the other had blue eyes. "Well, if it's not our little Joshie" one of the giants said, messing up Josh's hair. "He continues a thin, pale squirt. How's it going, little shit? Still toying with frog experiments?" The other giant spoke and bouncing the massive pecs by making a button of his shirt fly toward Josh's nose. "Ooops! They do not make good shirts to accommodate my massive chest well... hahaha" "H-H-Henry and J-J-Jay... are you guys?" Josh stepped back and the two giants entered. Henry was the one who had the hardest time to get through the picture of the door. His shoulders were like basketballs. Jay had the same difficulty. His broad, muscular trunk zipped through the door of Josh's office. As the two giants passed the door, they saw Will sitting on the couch relaxing. The three massive men embraced. Roaring in deep laughter that echoed throughout the room. His pecs touched hugs and another button on the giant's shirt flew around the room. "You did not tell me you had invited my teammates... hahahaha... little Josh, you're a kid full of surprises" Will leaned in and gave Josh a bear hug that narrowly broke the skinny little ribs scientist. "Woow! Will... hehehe... all right" Josh said ashamed when he was put on the floor. "So... what's the point of meeting here, little shit? I need to get back to the downtown office" Henry looked at his watch. "You were lucky I had a vacant time. So be quick" Josh was silent as he looked at Henry. "The Beast" Henry Cavill as he was called at school had a heyday of 7'6" and weighed over 650 pounds of torn muscles and hairy body. "Just a minute... Craig is still missing..." "What? Did you call the monster Craig Golias?" The three men said in unison as a loud knock was heard at the door. "It must be him" Josh walked away and ran to the door. When Josh opened the door, his heart quickened and almost came out of his mouth with the shock he had taken. The little scientist stood at the crotch of the man in front of him. Josh could smell the musky masculine scent of the giant's crotch. "Hello, little shit Josh! You're going to invite me in, or I need to tear down the wall to get in" There came a deep voice from the top of the biggest pecs Josh had ever seen in his life. Silently he indicated the entrance. But this man was even harder to get through the picture of the door. He was a taller head than every picture in the door. They were now complete. The test subjects were assembled to begin the experiment. "I... I'm going to need to get your statistics" "As you wish, little shit," Jay Cutler said, coming back out of the kitchen with a packet of chips. "Just make sure nothing's going to hurt us" "This is going to hurt you, man. Oh fuck! These snacks smell like fart" Will said, taking the package from Jay's hands and pinching his nose. The giants were teasing and smiling. "What does that really mean, Joshie? I need to get back to work. I'm a very busy lawyer" Henry Cavill spoke as he rolled up the sleeves of his social linen arm and showed off his furry mammoth forearms. "Bluntly... see that" Josh spoke and pressed a button on his remote. Then a compartment in the center of the room was opened and a cage appeared containing the largest mouse the world has ever seen. The mouse was now the size of a pig. "Oh fuck! What kind of thing do you grow here, little shit?" Craig said, startled by the size of the animal. "I'm doing some kind of growth serum for regenerating human organs. Initially it would be sold to the army, but I was prevented by the supervisory bodies from doing tests on humans. That's why I called you. The greatest men I've ever known in life and who would never give up the chance to get even bigger... my god! Look at you... Craig... how tall and heavy are you?" "8'6" and 750 pounds. "Craig did a double bicep pose. "And you, Henry? You've become one of the biggest and most successful lawyers in town ... how tall and heavy are you? " "Well... I... I have 7'6" and 650 pounds" He smiled and scratched the trunk. "And you Jay Cutler and Will? You are muscular beasts... " "I have 7'4" and over 650 pounds" Jay did a double biceps pose imitating Craig. "And I know your dream of getting bigger. Have you ever thought about doubling in size? I can guarantee this with only one shot. Is to take or leave" Josh showed the injections inside a suitcase. And the eyes of the giant men gleamed as they saw the possibility of getting even bigger and stronger. "I'll get it" Craig was the first to say. "I'm with the Goliath monster" Will said giving a high-five to the older friend. "I can not stay out of it. I also get" Jay spoke and bouncing the pecs. "If I die, or something bad happens... I'll blow your head like a grape, Joshie. I'll take it, too" Henry announced. Josh smiled. He was excited to start his tests. "So... let's get started, guys"
  17. “What you looking at” “What do you mean… Who am I” “I’m Drake Hughes, superstar athlete” *The little guy repeats his question* “Oh, so it’s you” “The real Drake, stuck in some body” *You pause and ponder for a second* “Makes you wonder what happened to my old one” *But you snap out of it and stare down the little man* “Sorry man, but we can’t change back” “The process is permanent” “And even if it was would you give up this” “I mean…. I have a huge cock now” “But you know all about that” *The guy goes to talk and you interrupt* “Let’s put it this way…” “You had what… 25 years to play with this” *You flex a bicep and bounce a pec* “Now it’s my turn” *Security approach to remove the short guy from the locker room* “If it makes you feel better….” “At least you didn't get my old body, it sucked” “Ok, so I’m not imagining things” “I’m getting enough lusty stares to know I’m not a wimpy short ass anymore” “So these tattoos really work” “The one on my arm changed my race” “Not that I’m complaining, I really fit in now” “No one would think I’m a tourist” “Plus with the tattoo on my chest….” “No, on my pec, that tattoo gave me a rocking body” *You feel up your ripped solid stomach* “These fucking abs, I could wash clothes on them” *You look down and pull open your tight swim trunks* “Yep, I’m gonna have to visit the tattoo parlour again” “My old dick does not fit this body at all” “I just hope I don’t have to get a horse tattoo on my ass cheek”
  18. Ahh cute Mr. Leland Dorsey, the high school's young chemistry teacher, is in his first year of teaching. He has certainly caught the eye of one of his seniors, Gabriel, who is also a bit of a chemistry genius. He has been studying his teacher for quite some time over the entire school year and even suspected that maybe he was cooking up a recipe for some new type of formula that might lead to a new element on the periodic table. After school one day, Gabe went to see Leland about something related to homework and noticed that the chemistry instructor was toying around with the formula again and was pouring it into one of his beakers. He stared at it for a minute or two and then gulped it down. After a few seconds, Gabriel could hear him moaning and groaning to himself. He then began to notice that Leland's shirt was getting exponentially tighter. Eventually, the sexy man flexes his back and the fabric begins to tear in a even pattern, revealing the rapidly expanding delts and lats that are growing beneath it. He snaps a picture at this point, which gets the attention of the young teacher, as he turns around. While the rest of this sequence is not documented, Gabe gets quite an eyeful as Leland's thick pecs burst free from his shirt and continue growing. He grabs Gabriel and starts to interrogate him. The concoction that he drank has made him fairly aggressive, but it is obvious that he is thinking about doing things to his student that might be a bit sexual. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Mr. Dorsey returns back to his original size again after that evening is over. It appears that during the time they spent together, he pressed himself up against Gabriel to get a response from him. It slightly worked as he could tell that the 18-year-old was a bit aroused, but also a bit stunned. The student ran out of there not long after this exchange. A week passes and it is getting closer to graduation, after class, the sexy chemistry teacher stops Gabe from leaving his classroom and directs him to come over to one of the lab stations. The student is very reluctant, but he does have a massive crush on the man. Leland has cooked up another batch of his formula and wants Gabriel to snap a picture of him like he did before. He grins a little as he gulps it down. He gets a concerned look on his face, but then starts flexing his arms. They are rapidly expanding as the muscles in his forearms, triceps, and biceps are practically doubling in size. The fabric on his white shirt sleeves begins to shred as Gabe nervously takes a picture. The chemistry teacher looks at him intently as the student wonders what will happen next. Leland stops flexing to puff his chest out as the buttons go flying in every direction. His massive chest and abs are now exposed as they keep expanding. He tells Gabe to come over and feel him growing against his hands. As the student gets close to him, Leland wraps his huge arms around his back and pulls him in to squeeze. Gabriel is in awe of his power and is no longer wanting to run. They look into each other's eyes and then lock lips. Will this be the time they go even further? ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Case always loved the aspects of muscle growth. The thoughts of growing from consuming lots of protein-rich foods was something that excited him the most. He eventually consulted with a nutritionist that specialized in this sort of practice, you know, the type of doctor that could empathize with this way of thinking. He was given a flash drive that could be opened on his PC or laptop for viewing and he could start the protein diet immediately if he wanted to. His nutritionist did tell him that he should probably try this at home rather than out in a restaurant. He was instructed to dribble two droplets of a solution, that was contained in a little bottle, under his tongue before he started eating so that the food would be processed more efficiently and led into his muscles. After fixing day one's meal list, Case spread it out throughout the day, for breakfast, snack, lunch, snack, dinner, and another snack a couple of hours before bedtime. After cleaning up after the day's workout, he could feel something going on in his stomach. He could feel his spine start to lengthen as he began to grow a bit taller. It wasn't long before he could feel his shirt start to rip apart, exposing his growing furry pecs and cherry nipples. It was happening and he wanted his nutritionist to see it so he grabbed his cell phone and quickly snapped a photo (or two) of himself looking down, and in a state of shock, as he continued to test the limits of his t-shirt. If this was the first day, what would happen on day two? (This is forum member @tobebig in the photos. The pictures were too good to not use.) ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Gaspar heard about a gym through a bunch of friends that he is associated with. He was invited to interview with the gym owner so they could discuss possibly adding him to the clan, if he was a good candidate. He thought the choice of using the word 'clan' was unique, but had noticed that his buddies were making some serious gains after just a single workout. After some preliminary paperwork, he was led into a room with two of his friends. They sat him down and just started talking to him casually like they always do. They had him take his shirt off and put on one of the gym's tank tops. Gaspar is a fit man, but really nothing special. With him being distracted by one of them, the other stands behind him and is gradually transforming into a huge, hulking musclebeast. Not an animal persay, but rather a huge furry superhuman with thick claws. The beast quickly reaches down with one of his claws and slashes his left pec. Gaspar panics feeling the blood spilling from his chest for just a brief few seconds until he could feel the virus coarsing through his body. His chest has already healed and is growing rapidly along with the rest of his swelling frame. His tank is now fraying along the edges due to the substantial amount of muscle that is being forced upon it. Instead of fear anymore, he feels absolutely reborn as he examines his newly thick and highly virile body. The furry beast has now returned to his previous size and the other friend is now telling Gaspar to cross his arms so he could take a picture of him. He wants him to flex them and give him a confident look so they could put his picture on the wall with the rest of them out on the floor. He obliges and his picture is taken. They tell him that his life will never be the same again. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Gaspar, the guy from a previous story, remembers that he has an ex-boyfriend named Mahan that might be worth talking to for the clan as well. They have been friends since childhood and despite breaking up after a couple of years together, still hang out together for holidays. He invites his friend to the gym to speak with the gym owner and it is agreed that he is a perfect candidate for the clan. Mahan will be tougher though to convert because he has always been a bit apprehensive about joining public gyms because he has social anxiety. The owner promises him that he will make him feel as comfortable as possible and not to worry, but he is still not convinced. It will be up to Gaspar to try and convert him to the clan. At this point, Gaspar has figured out how to control his new ability to grow himself, since to Mahan, he looks like he did before. He will get a big surprise though when his ex transforms in front of him on the gym floor and he swells up into a thick bloated hairy musclebeast. Mahan is wearing a white tank top after it was provided to him by staff, but quickly has it torn downward in a uniform pattern to expose his chest. Gaspar meticulously scratches him with just one claw as to minimize damage to his skin. The growth cycle quickly commences as Mahan grunts and moans feeling his body blowing up. He is responding to the virus better than even they imagined. His pecs and arms have grown exponentially and are covered in thick veiny ropes and engorged orbs of power. His face is now extremely masculine as well. They quickly snap a picture of him where he is standing and tell him that he will now join them on the clan wall. Mission accomplished! ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- It is arms and back day at the gym and Ian was feeling every bit of it after he finished an intense workout. One thing that he noticed was his clothes were getting remarkably tighter as the session continued. His close friend Cecil, in the blue tank top in the background, came along with him and thought it would be fun if he played a little trick on him by having the equipment laced with a clear ointment that felt just like water and sweat. At first he thought it would be funny, but it turned out to be rather stimulating to him instead. Ian's traps and delts grew so much that they were starting to tear their way free as evidenced in the above photo. The hunky bearded man was proud of his accomplishments and thought that he was doing so due to his training, rather than by the clear substance. After leaving the gym, Ian invited Cecil to come along with his girlfriend Miranda to a restaurant close by. Before he even started eating, as evidenced in the above picture, Ian's traps and back were tearing their way through the left side and it appeared that the growth was spreading further down as his arms looked as if they were well over 22" in size. He was feeling awesome and his girlfriend seemed to notice as well as Cecil snapped a picture of Ian smiling with his girlfriend's hand in the photo. The original joke was now becoming something more stimulating for every party involved. How much longer would the growth continue and would it cover his entire body? ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Wolfgang has a secret he has been keeping from his boyfriend of four months. The two lovers met by chance at a bodybuilding event where they were watching one of the classes competing. His boyfriend Owen was having a hard time focusing because this guy was so incredibly handsome. He was gravitating to him for some reason and they were having such amazing conversations with each other. After the entire event ended, the two men began dating and it quickly became intimate. Wolfgang, albeit not the biggest guy, seemed to be much stronger than his appearance would let you assume he would be. Owen noticed how his partner would reek of testosterone after they would finish fucking, and it would fill his mind with so much lust, that they would fuck multiple times in a single night. Something else that was a bit different about Wolfgang was that he always worked out in a personal gym that he set up in his apartment. He would always do so when Owen was at work or away for some reason. One day, Owen thought he would surprise his beautiful boyfriend and show up unannounced while he was into his intense routine. He was surprised when he could hear him growling and snarling as he was doing his deadlifts. He had a crazy look in his eyes and it sort of scared Owen just a bit. Wolfgang quickly put the weight back on the rack and rushed over to his partner trying to compose himself, but he was struggling. His secret had to come out now and he wanted Owen to see him in his alpha form. After channeling the rage in the beast and tailoring it to his workouts, Wolfgang lets him come out to play as Owen witnesses his boyfriend's muscles tense and swell. The veins as big as garden hoses, his neck wider and beefier, his beard thicker, and his chest expanding. He reaches to pull his top down, revealing the masses of fur growing on top of his swelling chest as he rips the seams like they are paper. He was a werewolf and was afraid that he would hurt Owen, but now there was no return for either man. The surprising part of this was that Owen was not afraid of him once he started changing, instead, he wanted to be ravaged by the much larger, more powerful Wolfgang because he has fallen madly in love with him. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Emilio has always admired his American friend Morgan, not only for his brains, but also for his brawn. He pretty much rescued his Latino friend from the streets after Emilio didn't have a place to live at when he was evicted from his apartment. Morgan took him in and let him get back on his feet again. After a few months of living together, the two men had sex after a night of drinking and not knowing what they were doing. Morgan, who has beautiful chocolate brown skin and impressive muscles all over his body, ended up getting a great worship session from his roommate. The session resulted in Morgan passing his boys along to Emilio and the two men passing out. The next morning, Emilio, who was pretty thin other than having an impressive cock, noticed that he was a bit thicker than he was the previous day. It wasn't a major difference, but now he had a smallish round bicep, where before it was just flat. Morgan awoke from his drunken stupor and remembered that he had a business trip to get to and let Emilio know that he would be gone for a few days and to make sure that their apartment was secure while he was gone. Once the few days were up, the black stud returned from his trip and ran into a thickly-muscled man in the hallway leading up to his apartment. Not recognizing Emilio, as it turned out, he kept going. The man stopped him though and looked at him intently. He was tremendously hunky and built very similarly to Morgan. He joked and said, "Don't you recognize me?", pointing to his pink shirt. Morgan's eyes dilated realizing that it was Emilio as he dropped his briefcase on the ground. The sexy Mexican-American then said, "Look what I can do now," as he flexed his left arm and quickly started to destroy his sleeve. Morgan snapped a picture of this moment and moved in to embrace the hot stud. He had passed his growth gene on to his roommate by accident. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Clark, no not the real one, was always obsessed with Superman. From an early age he gravitated towards the superhero and deep down, wanted to be like him. His dream would become reality one day at an amusement park. Knowing about his obsession, his close friend James bought him a replica of the suit that was used in the Christopher Reeve movies and jokingly gave it to him to wear on the merry-go-round. When Clark first put it on, it was extremely loose but he didn't care because he was finally wearing the suit that he idolized all of his life. He hopped onto one of the horses and the machine started up. With each rotation, James noticed something quite peculiar going on. His friend was not only growing bigger, he was OUTgrowing the suit. He snapped a picture of his friend after one of the rotations and it was quite obvious how much bigger he was getting. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Davos learned something new about his dad by accident. It was shown to him one day while he was visiting on a weekend. His dad has the power to grow himself and doesn't even have to workout to look this way. He took a screenshot of a video he made after his dad wanted him to document it and put it away for safekeeping, in case another male in the family has questions about why their muscles can suddenly start growing without much effort. His dad made sure that he put on a flimsy shirt so he could show off the gains. The screenshot shows Davos's dad swelling within seconds after concentrating on each muscle group. His arms and lats were already destroying the fabric after just a few seconds. The video itself, if you could believe it, lasted several minutes and showed Draven, his dad, blasting out of his clothes and growing until he nearly went through the ceiling. It was at this point that Davos feared that his dad was enjoying it too much and he tried to stop him from growing. His only solution now was to flee the house and hope that Draven would come to his senses and not destroy the home he was living in. This also explains why his mom left Draven several years ago when their house mysteriously had the foundation shift and several rooms were destroyed. Before filming began, Draven told Davos that this ability likely skips generations because his father never had it, but his grandfather was a renowned bodybuilding champion in Europe. It dawns on the young man that even though he doesn't have the ability that he dad has, his son may end up doing this, if he has one. His fears did indeed come to fruition later that day when he heard about his dad's house suffering catastrophic damage from unforeseen circumstances. He wonders how Draven ever gets away with this.
  19. “Thanks coach, we couldn’t have done it without you” Eric boomed downwards Coach nodded dumbly, everyone on the team had reacted so much better to the medication than he’d expected. Who’d have known one small pill could do so much to a human body, he wondered what sort of biological magic it had done within his athletes. Not one of them was under 6ft10, not one of them below 270lbs, not one of them with more than 10% body fat. They were muscle beasts now, many of them had already been beasts before their coach had stepped in. The rugby match hadn’t been that important, which was why Coach decided to test out the pills during it. He didn’t want his boys to explode with size during a real match, or worst have some sort of horrible side effect. What if only their feet had grown into size 18 or above boats, or if they grew thickly muscled arms out of proportion to the rest of their body. None of that had happened, instead every single athlete grew taller, broader and heavier. Dwarfing the other team within minutes, their tallest player barely chest level with his tallest player. The blond twins, both promising and enthusiastic athletes had only been 6ft before, now they were an inch or so over 7ft and had piled on dense meaty muscle. Their uniforms were straining against their bodies, Coach was thankful he’d invested in some elastic uniforms. He feared that much tanned bulky muscle bursting out of clothes could have caused a riot. Which could still happened, their jerseys were tight over their bulking chests and taunt over their meaty muscle butts, any seam could split with one wrong move. Behind the three gods talking to him Coach could see Isaac the teams left winger fucking a couple of his thick fingers into the water-boy’s mouth, his monster cock straining painfully against his shorts. The water-boy looked both excited and terrified, and he should be. Those fingers being jack hammered into his mouth didn’t look anywhere near to the girth he was probably about to choke down. Coach hadn’t been paying attention and the three giants ahead of him were planning a nice way of winding down from their victory high. If only he’d been listening to them muttering to each other, he’d have heard them work out which two would tag team his plump round muscle butt.
  20. (edit 6/15) Story is complete! Sorry it took a while, please enjoy! (Will delete Story Added from title in a few days) --------------------------- Each step I take is a step closer to certain death. The further I descend down this cave, the more I believe I’m heading down into the underworld, where I will be taken across the River Styx and meet with Hades himself. Every fiber in my body is telling me to go back, that I should not risk my life with such a perilous task. But my father taught me that I should always strive to achieve my goals, to never give up and never give in. I keep his words deep in my heart, to preserve the good parts of his memory. My father died when I was a child. I don’t remember much about him now, but I hold onto what I can. Memories of my first lesson in swordplay comes to mind. He told me that a true warrior uses his mind as much as his strength. Though I sometimes wonder if he said that just to convince me to attend school. But he also taught me about virtue and honor. How to treat others. How to follow my word when I give it. So I don’t understand how he dishonored himself and his family name before he died. The full details are unknown to me, and no one else seems to know either, but somehow my father performed a deed so abhorrent that the leader of my city, Perokles, exiled him out of town. I remember crying, bawling like a newborn baby, when my father left. I wanted to go with him, but he insisted that I stay in town to support my mother, who could not leave due to her health. It was two months later that I heard of his death. No one told me how he died. My mother died of heartbreak several months after that. Since then, I had been raised by a farmer, and I became learned in his craft. Though I became competent at farming, I couldn’t help feel that my life’s path was derailed. I thought I’d become a soldier in the Athenian army, and that I would live or die with the honor of a soldier. Although I had a stable life on the farm, my father’s tarnished legacy haunted me through all those years. Whenever I visited the city, everyone either gave me looks or pretended I wasn’t there. They knew whose child I was. Other kids would fight me, or steal what money and supplies I had, and no one would help me, even if I was attacked in public. Even though I became a pariah in the city, I followed my father’s words of wisdom as best as I could. Deep in my heart, I could not believe that my father could perform a sin so egregious that his name could be tainted forever. So I thought that if I could live a virtuous and honorable life, that maybe society would judge me solely on my character. That didn’t happen. I tried to be patient, and I tried to be kind, but the other residents never treated me equally. They only saw the shame cast down by my father’s shadow. And in Athenian culture, once your honor was disgraced, that became your permanent label. I thought about leaving the city multiple times. To change my name and become a different person. But I couldn’t let my father’s memory stay sullied for the rest of time. So I sought a meeting with Perokles, since he branded my father as a dishonorable man. It took me multiple tries until finally he granted me ten minutes of his time. I pleaded my case to him, and I hoped that I could convince him that whatever my father did should not stain his family name. But everything I said wasn’t enough. After more pleading, he finally gave me a chance. He assigned me a challenge: slay the legendary minotaur and all will be forgiven. And that’s why I’m here now, in this cold, dark cave. After months of tracking, I finally pinpointed the location of where the minotaur dwells. At least, I hoped I did. Rumors had a tendency to spread like a plague, and most of them were not true. But I found some commonality in all the stories and information I came across and with that knowledge I found this cave. Armed with a torch and my father’s sword, and wearing his old armor, I’ve been traversing this cave for at least an hour. I’m not sure how far I’ve traveled, as I take cautious steps to make sure I don’t fall or catch myself running into anything that might kill me viciously. Like a minotaur. Stories say the minotaur is fifteen feet tall, and that even his hips rise higher than most men. They also say his hide is tough, like steel, and that no simple blade or arrow could harm him. You need the finest blade ever forged in order to even have a chance at inflicting any wounds. And then there are tales of the beast’s ferocity. When he smells blood, the minotaur will use every ounce of his primal strength to kill you. He has the dexterity of a man but the strength and the rage of a bull. Every man has a fear. The minotaur has none. How do you fight against such a monster? My hope is that I won’t. That I’ll be able to find the beast sleeping and I’ll be able to kill him without confrontation. But I’m not holding my breath. I’m not sure how I expect to best the monster that has defeated dozens of challengers and soldiers, trained with years of experience, when I’m only a self-taught swordsman. But if this what I have to do to restore my family’s honor, then I will have to risk my life despite improbable odds. Never give up, never give in. Something crunches at my feet. Startled, I jump back, but when I get a better look with my torch, I realize I had stepped on a skeleton hand. Holding my light further in front of me, I examine the area around me. A chill runs down my spine. Strewn along the floor are skeletons, broken bones, and even some old corpses. I nearly hurl at the putrid smell that permeates the air. I could guess who created all this death, and my stomach twists into a knot. The discomfort from wearing my father’s ill-fitting armor becomes more pronounced. But after some pep talk, I steel myself and press forward. The tunnel opens up into a larger room, with a ceiling that hovers twenty or thirty meters above ground. The area is shaped in a circle, and is wide enough that I could pick up a stone from one end and just barely reach the other side if I throw it. I do what I can to avoid stepping on the bones that cover the ground, but I have to watch each step as there is a fair amount scattered. I go from skeleton to skeleton, examining what remains of each body. With so many remains around, I can’t help but wonder who each person used to be. Who they were, how they lived, what they looked like, and why they came here. Did they also have something to prove? Each one came here from different walks of life. Yet despite the differences in their origins, all their paths ended the same: they all died here, left to become indiscernible bones, warnings for future intruders. Maybe I would be joining them soon enough. A heavy snort makes the back of my neck crawl, and as the ground starts to tremble I turn to look over my shoulder. Something comes straight at me, and in a terrified panic I roll off to the side just in time before a giant axe slices the air where my head had been a moment ago. I scramble up to my feet, nearly falling back as I try to create some distance from my attacker. I hold up the torch I still have in hand and my blood goes cold when I see my assailant turn around. He’s got dark, piercing eyes, a nose that snorts hot air at the end of an elongated muzzle, and two thick, sharp horns jutting from the top of his head. He’s not fifteen feet tall, but he still towers over me with his wide, hulking body, his musculature barely hidden beneath his brown fur. “Wow,” I mutter under my breath. After all this time, I finally found what I was looking for, yet I still can’t believe I’m staring at a real life minotaur. Unfortunately I can’t admire this beast in front of me because he’s trying to kill me. He steps forward and swings his long double-sided battleaxe again. Fumbling, I manage to unsheathe my father’s sword and hold it up. The axe connects with my blade, but the powerful swing easily knocks my sword off to the side. I cry out in pain as the force numbs my hand, as though I had swung at a brick wall with all my force.The stories were certainly accurate about the minotaur’s strength. I know there’s no margin of error in this fight. If that axe hits me anywhere on my body, I’m done. After I block his attack, the minotaur is in close range, so he tries to throw a punch at me. I move out of the way, and his bulging arm brushes past me. With his body off balance, I think to counter and swing for his exposed back, but as I make to swing my sword, he shoves his shoulder into me. Now I’m the one readjusting my footing, so the minotaur takes this opportunity to use his axe again. He attempts a horizontal cut, but I drop into a crouch and let the axe fly by above me. I rush forward, trying to use my speed to get in a few jabs. But my movements are awkward and clumsy, and my sword is too slow. The minotaur easily parries my attacks with the axe handle before kicking me square in the chest. With a cry of pain I collapse back, the force sending me tumbling. I groan as I end up on my back, my torch and sword clattering on the floor, but I don’t have much time to recover, as the minotaur’s already on the attack. He swings with an overhead motion, and I just barely comprehend the situation in time to roll to the side. Crunch! The whole room shakes as the battleaxe punches into the stone floor and sends bits of rock and shattered bones with its shockwave. I retreat to put some distance between the minotaur and me. The minotaur’s struggling to pull out his weapon, which embedded itself fairly deep into the ground. I think about picking up my sword and attacking him while he’s unarmed, but I realize my efforts would be futile. I can’t fight the minotaur like a soldier. Firstly, I’m not one, and secondly, everyone else tried to fight like one and got themselves killed. I have to find another way to defeat the minotaur, a way suited to my skills. I let my uncomfortable armor falls in a heap at my feet. I roll my arms and enjoy the freedom of movement they have now. Next I grab my torch and sword off the floor but move back towards the edge of the room. That’s when the minotaur finally pulls out his axe from the floor. The breaths from his nose get fiercer. I guess battles don’t normally take so long against him. But he’s more furious now than before and he’s charging towards me with a roar. With my heart thumping in my chest, I hold my position, eyeing that great axe of his. The beast pulls back to one side and swings it towards me. Once I see the minotaur commit to his swing, I leap to the side and hope that I got away in time. There’s another awful crunch that echoes around the room. I sigh with relief when I find my body unharmed and the minotaur’s heavy axe wedged into the wall, one blade stuck and the other sticking out, level to the minotaur’s chest. The beast tries to pull it out, but it’s wedged deep. I don’t take any chances, though, and I jab my sword forward. The minotaur has to leave his weapon in order to avoid my advances. He takes a few hasty, heavy steps away, but he seems more annoyed than worried. In fact, he seems just as content in using his meaty hands to tear me apart as his axe. With a bellowing roar, he runs at me with his head down, just like a wild bull. Without the axe, he’s even faster, the powerful muscles in his legs allowing him to sprint with great speed. I sidestep away, like before, but this time the minotaur makes contact. It’s not direct contact, but he catches my arm and I’m pushed away. I fall down, but I hear the minotaur crash into the wall as his momentum carries him all the way to the edge of the room. I get back up, but I notice my arm throbs painfully. I’m thinking the bone might be fractured or broken. This is an issue because I’m also breathing heavily, fatigue settling in as a result of exerting so much energy into my weak frame. The minotaur senses that I’m tiring out and I can almost hear a satisfied grunt, as though he knows he’s going to be victorious in this battle. But I show him no weakness and no intention to back down. I reposition myself in the room, and then I egg him on to come at me again. That gets his rage flowing once more. With another thunderous roar he rushes towards me, but this time I’m able to time my jump better. Using every ounce of strength I have left, I thrust my body to the side, not even bothering to land on my feet, and I roll several times on the ground. “ROOOOAAAAGHHH!” The cave shakes once again from the beast’s heavy impact. Eventually the ground stops shaking and there is finally some stillness in the air. Only the sounds of heavy breathing echo through the silence. I blink several times until my vision stabilizes. Once it does I can finally see that my plan worked. The minotaur is hunched over at the edge of the room, where he ran into his own axe, still stuck on the wall. He tries to pull himself free, but the axe is buried too deep. I can hear him whine and whimper as he loses strength in his body. His breaths soon become labored and eventually, they stop altogether. Picking up my sword, I approach the minotaur with caution. I don’t know if the beast is actually dead yet, and I don’t want to be caught unawares. Even motionless, the minotaur is still an imposing figure. Hunched over, he’s still taller than I am, and his hulking frame would swallow me whole. But when I poke him with my sword, he doesn’t move, so I finally relax and let my shoulders down. I had done it. I had defeated the minotaur. I’ll finally be able to restore my family’s honor. I would have jumped and cheered for joy if I wasn’t injured and exhausted. Suddenly the minotaur’s body trembles, and I jump back, raising my sword in alarm. But the minotaur is still stooped over his axe, and I can see that he’s not actually moving. It seems more like his body is spasming, as though afflicted by a sudden illness. As the minotaur shakes something more is happening. His fur thin, retreating back into his body, until what’s left is just the skin underneath. Next he starts to shrink, his towering body soon about the same height as mine. His muscles dwindle, too, his bulging mass disappearing until what’s left is a shadow of the beast’s formerly mighty stature. The once terrifying beast, undefeated and ferocious, now looks comparatively to a human. Actually, only its head remains, but even then something is off. I walk closer, and I can discern that the head doesn’t quite fit the body. Sure enough, when I push the side of his muzzle, the head is light and turns slightly. “A mask…?” I grip both horns and pull up, and the head comes off rather easily. It really is a mask. So this hulking beast, with strength that could rival ten Spartan soldiers, is actually just an average man with a minotaur mask? This could not be possible, I thought, yet I had just witnessed the inconceivable. My next question becomes, who was wearing this mask? I set it down and lift the dead man’s head up so I can see his face. With a gasp, I flinch and step back. He was my father. It had been years since I had seen his face, but there’s no doubt that’s him. For some reason, my father had been the one wearing the mask and slaughtering men as the legendary minotaur. But this made no sense. He was supposed to be dead. Everyone told he had died. How could he be here, now, more than ten years later? Then another realization hits. I had killed him. My own father. The confusion and the shock numbs me to the core, and I find myself collapsing onto my knees. My head’s a raging river full of mixed emotions. I thought my father had died, but when I found out he had been alive, he is dead once again, this time by own hands. There had to be an explanation for all of this, and I had a guess who might have it. The journey back home is long and rough, as my mind’s having trouble keeping itself together. I want to understand what happened, but all these “what if” scenarios are poisoning my brain. Home can’t come soon enough, because I want to get to the bottom of what happened. I stare down at the minotaur mask I took with me. This mask must hold many secrets that could solve this mystery. Perokles tasked me with slaying the minotaur, and the minotaur ended up being my father. That could be no coincidence. The time it takes to reach my city is able to ease my mind a little, but I’m still determined to find my answers. I immediately head to the center of the city to find Perokles. It’s midday, so the roads are busy and market is bustling. Many of the locals notice my return, and they keep their heads down, pretending not to notice me. I talk to the ones less familiar with my background to see if they can help me locate Perokles. It takes a while but I finally track him down to the produce section of the market. I spot him talking to a vendor with a cart full of melons. He’s wearing a purple chlamys, a symbol of his status in the city. He and the merchant seem to be having a friendly conversation. Perokles always did his best to acquaint himself with everyone in the city. He wanted his people to spread positive words about him and his leadership. Funny how easily a smile could disguise the vile and vicious nature of a person’s true character. I set down the minotaur mask and my bag. “Perokles!” I yell and the crowd around us silences. Perokles straightens and looks around to see who’s calling his name. But he doesn’t have to look long. The people around us shift and step aside, leaving an unobstructed path between him and me. When our eyes meet, I see his eyebrows rise in intrigue. “Isidore?” His smile breaks for a moment. He fixes it instantly, but I know how he is truly feeling. “You asked me to kill the minotaur…” I reach down and hold up the minotaur mask. “...and I have slain him.” His mouth opens and shuts as he tries to find the appropriate words. “You killed...him?” “Enough games,” I say. “Tell me the truth about my father.” I expected some kind of confusion, if Perokles really didn’t have a connection to my father being the minotaur. Instead, to my surprise, he lets out a laugh, as though someone had told him a funny story. “You really did kill the minotaur.” He taps his chin in thought. “I admit I’m speechless. I didn’t think you’d actually succeed. I just wanted you out of my hair for good.” He pauses. “It was amusing to picture father killing son.” Then he smiles. “But it’s funnier that the son would kill the father.” My blood is boiling now with every word that comes out of his mouth. “So, you knew the minotaur was my father. How? How did this happen?” “Your father shamed and embarrassed me and this city. Exile wasn’t punishment enough. So I forced that cursed mask onto him, and he became the legendary minotaur.” I begin to understand. “You weren’t actually going to restore my family’s honor, were you?” Perokles busts out laughing. He seems so out of character, yet the rest of the spectators are unchanged by these revelations. “Now you’re getting it. No one’s ever survived against the minotaur. You would either die trying or come back a failure. Admittedly, I’m impressed you succeeded. But look around you. Does anyone actually care?” No one does. There isn’t anyone who’s willing to offer a voice of support. All I see are the same glares and frowns that have followed me all my life. “You’re nothing here,” Perokles says. “Now go away, boy, we’re through with you.” He gestures me away, then turns back to the melon vendor. The crowd jeers at me. They tell me my father’s worthless and deserved what he got. They yell insults at me, and some even throw old produce. Everyone is content to see me humiliated, to see the man at the bottom of the ladder suffer and flounder like a fish out of water. Am I not a man? Do I not have skin, hands, body, and a face just like theirs? Yet they treat me like some kind of animal, or rather, some kind of monster. Ready to flee, I reach down to grab my bag. But my hand brushes over the minotaur’s mask, and I’m reminded of my father once again. I remember the good times we shared and the lessons he taught me. Despite what he did, my father was a good man. But the public never gave him a chance. They cast him out, and Perokles cursed him. How was that fair? How was that just? “Perokles!” I shout out to him. Annoyed, he turns around. “What is it now?” “You are right. I am nothing to you, to everyone here.” I hold up the minotaur mask, and he tilts his head, curiosity piqued. “I think it’s time I become something.” His eyes widen in horror as I place the mask over my head. Immediately hot pain washes over my body. My vision goes black, as the mask doesn’t fit over my head correctly. But I feel the curse spreading. I can hear the crowd gasping, some telling each other to run away. My skin prickles and itches, and I can tell that’s fur spreading over my body. Next, my muscles start to spasm and I feel my clothes straining. Suddenly the world comes into view again. I see some people staring, some are praying, and some are running. I hold my hand against my face, and I can feel the unfamiliar contours of a muzzle. That’s when I realize my head and the mask have become one. Looking at my hand, then down my arm, I can see that my limbs are thicker. In fact, my whole body has changed, hulking muscles covering my torso and limbs. I can tell I’m taller, as my perspective now looks down on everyone else. I’m becoming the minotaur, and all the size and power that comes with him. As my transformation starts to reach its end, I notice purple in the corner of my eyes. Perokles still stands there, mouth open wide in shock. Just his face fills me with anger. My sight becomes hazy as I give into my emotions. I cannot think. I cannot control. I can only feel. And I only feel rage. Before I give up my human consciousness and give into feral fury, I hear the sweet sound of Perokles’ terrified screams. The city saw me as a monster, so I gave them a monster. But really, who is the true monster here?
  21. I was starting my third year of college sharing a dormitory space with my best friend, Marcus. We met each other when we both came to IU at the same time two years ago and quickly bonded. So when both of our roommates graduated after our sophomore year, naturally we decided to become roomies. For the two years that we had already been at IU together, we had been fairly consistently going to the gym, but with limited results. We weren’t taking it super seriously, and with our hectic class and work schedules, it was hard to dedicate as much time to the gym that was really needed to show the results that we wanted. That was one place where we differed. Marcus was a solid 160lbs at around 5’11” with some flab but you could definitely see the faint outline of some pecs and abs under the fat. His goals were really to stay about the same weight, but just lose the fat and get a little more definition, maybe put on just a bit more size. The bottom line is that he didn’t want to be one of those “musclebound freaks” as he called them, obnoxiously swinging their enormous legs around each other just to walk and with their arms forced outwards by their big backs. I, on the other hand, desperately wanted to be one of those musclebound freaks. I wanted people to move out of the way as I walked past them because I demanded so much space with my size. Unfortunately I was very much the opposite of that. I was what many would affectionately call a twig or a beanpole. I stood tall at somewhere around 6’4” but weighed at around 150lbs. And I was even lighter than that back when we first started working out two years ago, though I’m pretty sure most of that weight was from the “freshman 15”. At least with Marcus’s shorter stature, his 160lbs filled out across his frame, decently, but my 150lbs stretched across my 6’4” height made me look extra skinny. Marcus always joked with me that if I turned sideways, I’d disappear. It was all in good fun, so it never hurt my feelings or anything, but boy did I want to change that some day… My other predicament was that, although Marcus didn’t want to get all massive and whatnot, I did and I wanted him to get big with me. I wanted my best friend to be a beefy bodybuilder right along side me, but he wanted nothing to do with it. He said it was just impractical. It would be hard finding clothes to fit, doing every day things, etc. He just always had to think so analytically. ——————————————————————————————————————————————————————— I was on my phone one day, scrolling through facebook, when an ad came into view. It was for this new limited time offer hypnosis set that you could purchase through any platform that supported audiobooks. It was titled “HypnoGro”. I watched the ad intently as they showed example after example of men being transformed from skinny geeks into pro bodybuilders by this audio series, supposedly. I am very much a skeptic when it comes to hypnosis and all that mumbo jumbo, but for some reason, this caught my eye. The set was only $10 so I figured fuck it, right? If it’s just bull shit, I’m only out $10. I followed the link and downloaded the series to my Audible app and read the description on the home page. It had very explicit instructions on how to use these audio files. HYPNOGRO ——— FOLLOW INSTRUCTIONS VERY CAREFULLY. RESULTS MAY BE UNPREDICTABLE IF NOT FOLLOWED ——— — Listen to each session in the exact order provided — Listen to no more than one session per day — It is recommended to listen at night before bed, as some have reported losing consciousness during sessions; turn off autoplay if you choose to go this route — Think BIG. Ok…seemed easy enough - the losing consciousness part made me a bit nervous though. Each session seemed to be about fifteen minutes long and seemed to have different themes such as mindset, nutrition, activity, libido, body, and orientation. So this was supposed to be like a six day program then. Well, now is good a time as any to get started. I popped in my airpods and hit play as I hopped in bed. I heard a deep, masculine voice begin - “HypnoGro Session #1 - Mindset”. “You are a bodybuilder. You are a manly bodybuilder. Bodybuilding is all that you care about. Bodybuilding…” The man continued repetitively for several minutes, as my eyes got droopy. I slowly dozed off as I continued to hear the man speak, sounding far off in the distant, but very much still there… ——————————————————————————————————————————————————————— I groggily awoke the next morning, struggling to remember when I had fallen asleep last night. I struggled out of bed, wiping the sleep out of my eyes. Everything felt achy and tight. I walked across my room I did a double take as I passed my mirror. I was bigger. It wasn’t much, but there was definitely some actual definition in my muscles now. My cotton shorts were pulled tight by a pair of slightly bigger thighs and a perkier butt. My t shirt was pulled tightly across a set of small, but well defined pecs and a nice pair of toned arms. I lifted up my shirt and gasped as I saw a tight 6 pack where my shapeless stomach used to be. Holy shit was the hypnosis working? I checked my scale. It said 160lbs. Shit. I had put on 20lbs of muscle in the course of a night. I came out of my room and noticed Marcus in the kitchen making some coffee. He glanced over at me and did a quick double take. “What the fuck man? When did you get jacked!?”, Marcus exclaimed. Trying to feign ignorance, I said “I don’t know what you’re talking about, dude. I’ve just been doing our usual gym routine. I guess I’m finally starting to show some results…I haven’t noticed anything different though…” Not wanting to put too much thought into it, Marcus just shrugged off his thought and went about his business of making coffee. After my coffee and a slice of toast, I went to get ready for the day. Upon stripping down, I was made aware of just how much I had changed over the night. I looked like an ultra shredded olympic swimmer swimmer now. My pecs were still pretty small - not quite big enough to cast a shadow over my shredded six pack…yet. The rest of the day went by fairly uneventful. I caught a few girls staring at me, whereas I never got a second glance from anyone just yesterday. I smirked, loving the attention this improved body was getting me. They way my shorts felt on my slightly thicker thighs was exhilarating. Class was no different, although I was distracted by my slightly meatier forearms, tracing the new veins protruding from underneath my skin with the tip of my finger. I got home that afternoon and was anxious to listen to the next session. I ate a solid dinner and got caught up for the day and laid in bed, popped in my earbuds, and hit play. That same deep voice came through my headphones - “HypnoGro Session #2 - Nutrition”. “You have the appetite of a bodybuilder. You are constantly eating to fuel your bodybuilder muscles. Your body is a bottomless pit for food…” This went on for the rest of the session and, despite not having fallen asleep, I was now absolutely ravenous for food. It didn’t matter what, I just needed to eat and NOW. As soon as the session finished, I lept out of bed and practically ran to the kitchen. I slung the fridge door open searching for anything to eat. Before I knew it, I had devoured everything edible that was in the fridge and did the same to the pantry. With my hunger satisfied for now, I went to bed, noticing the prominent bulge protruding from my stomach now, due to the insane amount of food I’d just ingested. ——————————————————————————————————————————————————————— I awoke the next morning feeling heavy and sluggish. I groaned, noticing that my voice sounded slightly deeper. Weird. I rolled out of bed, feeling constricted by my clothes. I knew even before I got to the mirror that I had grown more in the night. I reached the mirror and almost passed out at what I saw. There was no mistaking the size I had put on this time. My shirt sleeves were pushed up to the shoulder and stretched dangerously close to bursting at the seams. My arms were two beefy slabs of meat now. My shirt was pulled tight across two thick, juicy pecs. My shoulders were capped with muscles the size of baseballs and my back had thickened, giving me the beginnings of a v taper. My shirt having been pulled outwards in every conceivable direction was hanging on for dear life. My eyes bugged out once again as I looked lower. My now thick, beefy thighs had stretched my cotton shorts out more than I thought possible. My ass had grown considerably as well, jutting proudly from my backside. My calves were not left out in the growth either. They had grown to the size of two juicy turkey legs. I was absolutely in awe. Even my face had begun to change. It looked more manly and full. It wasn’t quite chubby, but my jaw had thickened considerably to support my thicker neck. I brought my hand up to touch my face and noticed that my hand had also increased in size and my fingers had grown to be thicker and meatier. I had to know how much weight I had gained now. The scale blinked at 195lbs. Another 25lbs. How the hell was I going to explain this to my roommate? A 20lb gain was one thing, but there was no way in hell I was going to be able to easily pass off a gain of 45lbs of muscle in 2 days. I opted to skip classes and call in sick and just hide out in my room until he left. I knew I had to face him eventually but this at least gave me more time to figure out the best route. “Hey this is Tyler-“, I stopped for a moment, still not used to my deeper voice. This might actually help me sound sick! “Yeah I woke up this morning feeling like absolute shit. I’m not going to be able to make it in today.” Luckily, the deeper voice helped fool them, but it also helped that I had a pretty chill boss that didn’t look into call-ins that much as long as it wasn’t abused. With that done, I figured I might as well listen to another session, since it was technically the next day, I didn’t see the harm in it and it would give me time for Marcus to leave the apartment. I popped in my airpods and started the next session. “HypnoGro Session #3 - Activity”, said the masculine voice. “You love to work out your bodybuilder muscles. It is all you want to do. Eat and workout. Workout like the bodybuilder you are and eat…” These were beginning to get a bit predictable, but the man droned on. As he finished, I suddenly felt the need to workout, but first I needed to eat breakfast. Marcus had to have left already for classes so I knew the coast was clear. I threw on a light jacket and the baggiest sweat pants I could find to try to conceal my new size as best I could. We were all out of food, still from last night, so I opted for the diner down the street. After wolfing down an insane amount of pancakes, eggs, bacon, and sausage, I patted my bloated belly in satisfaction and I made my way to the gym on campus to get in a good workout. I needed to satisfy this sudden urge. I couldn’t decide what to train today so I just did a full body workout. It was like I was in a trance the entire time. The only thing on my mind was turning the food I had just eaten, into fuel for my growing muscles. I started with bicep curls and each set, ended up grabbing larger dumbbells. With each rep, I felt my biceps swell with size. At first I thought it was just a pump but this was too much to be just a pump. By the end of my fourth set, my arms were straining the sleeves of the baggy jacket I was wearing. Next I decided on chest. I loaded the weights up on the benchpress - trying out slightly more than I was used to since I did have larger muscles since the last time I had worked out. Even that ended up being too light after a few reps, so I loaded up even more weight. Same as before, with each rep I felt my pecs pump up. By the time I had finished I had the beginnings of a nice pec shelf. On and on I went with my workout with the same results each time. Before long, my back and shoulders were wider, which now made my once baggy jacket stretch tightly across my enormous upper body. The sweatpants I had put on this morning fared no better. My big, juicy ass defied gravity now from the squats I had done. My thighs had thickened enough to fill each leg to capacity - and then some. I now had the beginnings of that iconic bodybuilder waddle that I had so longed for. I sauntered over to the nearest mirror and marveled at my even bigger size now. I was the size of a junior bodybuilder now. The gym scale indicated that I now weighed 220lbs, meaning I’d gained another 25lbs - a total of 70lbs since Monday. I guess now was the time for me to tell Marcus what I was up to. There was no avoiding it at this point. ——————————————————————————————————————————————————————— I came home to Marcus with his back to me on the couch. “Hey bro we need to talk.” I quickly grabbed my throat, once again shocked at how much more my voice had dropped since this morning. Marcus turned around confused, not immediately recognizing his roommate’s deepened voice. When he saw his now enormous roommate, he nearly screamed. “What the fuck! I knew you had gotten bigger the other day! What the hell kind of drug are you on dude?! You’re starting to look like one of those freaks!” I took a beat and ignored the last thing he had said. I then explained to him about the audio files I had purchased on a whim and that clearly they were working so far. “So this is the final product then?” asked Marcus. “Not quite, I’ve actually got three more sessions to go so I’ll most likely get even bigger.” This caused Marcus’s eyes to bug out. “BIGGER? Man you’re already too big!” With this comment, I smirked and gave him a quick bicep flex. This was all that was needed to cause the seams of my jacket to finally give way to the burgeoning muscle that was hiding underneath, giving me and Marcus both the first glimpses at the body that had been hiding underneath. I was completely awestruck and so was Marcus by the looks of it. My pecs were now big enough to constantly battle for space at the slightest movement of my body. My thick arms hung at my side at an awkward angle - forced outwards by my wide, muscled back. I gaped at my enormity while Marcus gaped on in pure disgust. How could he not want this? The feeling of having this pure, masculine power was absolutely intoxicating. I knew what I needed to do to get bigger, so without another word I sauntered from the living room back to my room and popped in my airpods for the fourth session. Fuck the rules and this “one session a day” bullshit. “HypnoGro Session #4 - Libido” The voice began, “You are constantly horny. No amount of sexual encounters will satiate your bodybuilder size lusts. You have a cock suitable for a bodybuilder and a set of balls to match…” Well this was a little different than the others. I was disappointed that it didn’t sound like this session would cause me to grow any bigger, but on the otherhand, any improvement to my meager 4 inch dick is definitely appreciated. As I dozed off, I wondered just how big it would get…? ——————————————————————————————————————————————————————— I awoke with a start and smiled at the sight before me. I hadn’t even thought of it the night before, but laying on my back, it was starting to become difficult to see past my big pecs. I reached around with difficulty and felt a considerably larger bulge bunching up under my sweatpants. I immediately got out of bed. I had to see this. As I approached the mirror, my new giant cock grew hard at the sight. This caused the sweatpants to join in the fun of exploding off of me. Despite my worries from the last night, I had grown noticeably more muscular in the night. It wasn’t anywhere near the gains I had made in the last three days but it was at least another 15lbs. My enormous pecs heaved with each breath, twitching at the slightest movement. What really excited me though was the sight between my legs. My once average cock had grown to a grotesquely huge size with a pair of orange size balls hanging below. It had to be over a foot long and as thick as a baseball bat. It was long enough to rest comfortably in the valley of my two juicy pecs. Anxious to see Marcus’s reaction to my most recent growth, I thundered out of my room and into the kitchen, not even caring that I was naked. Marcus was absolutely mortified, of course. He had never seen a cock so big in all his life. He didn’t even have anything to see to me at this point. He just finished making his coffee and stormed out. I couldn’t understand why he was so upset with me. I’ve always been very open with him about my desire to get huge and it was finally coming true. So what if he didn’t want the same for himself. Couldn’t he even pretend to be happy for me? Well I’d show him. It was time for the next session. “HypnoGro Session #5 - Body” “Your enormous muscles are growing bigger and stronger. You need to be a bodybuilder, after all. Bigger. Stronger. Massive. Beefy…muscle…” I heard the voice drone on as I passed out from the suggestions being made. This was going to be real good. ——————————————————————————————————————————————————————— I awoke seemingly minutes later, feeling very heavy. My head was tilted backwards, as if my back was propped up on something, giving my head nowhere to lay flat. I tilted my head up and was met with a wall of flesh. Shit this couldn’t be my pecs now could it? I then noticed that my arms were hanging off the sides of my bed. Both sides. Both sides of my queen sized bed. I got out of bed, struggling with the extra weight. As I made my way to my mirror, I noticed how much I had to swing my legs around one another just to walk and that the floor thundered with each step of my immense body. How much bigger had I gotten? I gasped as I approached the mirror. My body didn’t even fit in the damn thing anymore, I was so wide. There was no way I could’ve been prepared for the sight I was met with. My pecs bulged up and out with such mass, I could easily rest my chin on the enormous shelf of muscle. Their thickness prevented me from even bringing my hands together. There was a light dusting of dark hair, now covering my pecs as well, leading down to my abs, which were now so big and bulky that they gave the appearance of a slight roid gut. My traps now rose up past my ears and my enormous bull neck. My face had filled out even more. My bowling ball shoulders were easily four feet across with a back so thick and wide, my arms were forced out to an almost ninety degree angle. No wonder my head had been tilted back. The thing my back was laying on was my fucking back. It is so thick now, that my head is elevated. My arms were unreal. They had to be at least 27 inches around now - unflexed. They writhed with power, even at the slightest movement. My forearms were each the size of christmas hams and were now, to my surprise, covered with a coating of thick, dark hair. I marveled at the thickness of my fingers now, each the size of a sausage and attached to a hand the size of a dinner plate. My legs had to be my favorite feature of all. They had grown the most out of all of my muscles. So thick they were, there wasn’t even definition - just big bulging masses of brawn, the size of redwoods. My feet were spread shoulder width apart and still each leg was crammed together fighting for space. Once again, my calves were not left out. They also bulged with immense muscle - almost comically big. I was almost afraid to see how much weight I had gained. I forced my feet together enough to step on the scale and leaned over my pecs to try to see the weight. 315lbs. What the fuck. This couldn’t be real. That’s a gain of 80lbs just this morning, meaning I am now nearly 200lbs heavier than I was just four days ago. Holy shit. Marcus wasn’t ready for this. I just laughed, a deep, booming laugh, picturing his expression when he came in the door. Speaking of doors, they were nearly impossible to navigate now. I was definitely too wide for them, and between the thickness of my back and the thickness of my chest, even going at it sideways proved to be very difficult, but I managed. I called in again and spent the day gorging myself with insane amounts of food and working out my new enormous body. The largest, baggiest pair of shorts I owned were stretched like lycra over my enormous legs. There was no way in hell I had anything remotely large enough to cover my upper body though. I ended up stopping at a shop on the way to the gym and purchasing a XXL tank top that I still barely managed to squeeze into, but I liked it that way. I returned home with just enough time to get settled on the couch as Marcus returned from his classes that afternoon. He opened the door and was met with the most massive bodybuilder her had every seen taking up over half of their couch and the behemoth did bear a resemblance to his roommate. That’s when it hit him. I was really enjoying the look on his face as he worked this all out in his brain in front of me. “Holy shit. Tyler is that you? What the fuck man? This has gotten way out of hand! You were already too big this morning and now you’re like the fucking hulk!” I just grinned at him as he stared on in horror. My enormous cock jutted obscenely from my body, leaking a river of precum. I got up, with some difficulty and thundered over to him. Even with the small difference in our heights, I still had to lean over to see him over my massive chest. I absolutely eclipsed his meager 160lbs. I was just about double his weight. You could line up two of him beside each other in front of me, and I would still be wider than both of them. This kind of power was intoxicating. I felt like I could literally conquer the world. My mind still couldn’t fathom how Marcus was so disgusted by this. The rest of the evening went on in silence. I couldn’t wait any longer to listen to my last session. Fuck the one a day rule. I’d done it once already and I’m fine. I popped in my earbuds and hit play. The man’s deep voice began to talk and I chuckled, deeply, at how much deeper my voice was even from this guy’s now. “HypnoGro Session #6 - Orientation”. “Being the massive bodybuilder you are, women are not going to find you attractive anymore. But men will and they do. They will give you the attention and love you deserve. Men truly appreciate the male anatomy so you should too. Nothing will satisfy your immense libido like a man can…” As the last recording pandered on, I caught myself battling thoughts. I had always been attracted to women and I didn’t want to be attracted to men. I never realized that this was part of the deal. Before I had too much time to think about it, though, the recording’s suggestions overtook my own thoughts and soon all I was thinking about was fucking men senseless. Huge, beefy, musclebound men. The bigger the better. The recording ended and my thoughts were consumed with thoughts of fucking Marcus’s brains to oblivion. But how much more enjoyable it would be if he were as big as I am…I knew what I had to do. As Marcus was asleep in his own room, I squeezed through his door and tried my best to sneak across the room to his bed. Luckily he was a deep sleeper, because no matter how hard I tried, it was impossible for my footsteps to not thud across the floor. I stuck my headphones in Marcus’s ears and opened my Audible app and hit play. I turned on autoplay so he could get through them all in one night. I had done two in the last day and nothing happened to me so I figured it wouldn’t be a problem. I “snuck” back to my room and hurled my immense bulk into bed and fell asleep. ——————————————————————————————————————————————————————— I awoke suddenly the next morning to a loud boom. I got out of bed as quickly as I could and made my way into the kitchen. What I found can not be logically explained. The man that was digging through the fridge was fucking massive. His bulk took up almost the entire kitchen that he was standing in. He was WAY bigger than I was. I couldn’t even comprehend that. I had thought I was already pushing the limits of logic with my size, but this was on a whole other level. The muscle monster spun around as he heard me walk in. I nearly fainted. This man. This fucking massive beast was my roommate Marcus. My best friend. He had literally exploded with muscle overnight. Maybe this is why you don’t listen to all the sessions at once. He grinned at me stupidly, as if there was nothing even slightly out of the ordinary about him being so huge. He just stood there watching me as he took a bite out of a whole chicken, the thing looking like a tiny chicken leg in his massive mittens. His size was incomprehensible. It was then that I noticed that his bedroom door was now a massive hole in the wall where he had busted through the wall and his bed had collapsed from the immense weight of his body. “What’s up stud? It looks like someone is happy to see me!” he smiled coyly, referring to my massive erection resting between the valley of my pecs. His voice boomed, rattling the windows of our apartment. I couldn’t even form words. His mass was too much for me to take in. He had to be over 500lbs. How is that even humanly possible? He had gained a few inches in height, now matching my height, but 500lbs of muscle only had so many places to go even on a 6’4” body. Unlike my ultra shredded massively muscled body, Marcus had the look of an offseason bodybuilder. He had grown a massive hairy roid gut that jutted out even further than his enormous pecs did. He was definitely as wide as he was tall now, if not wider. His shoulders were the size of basketballs. His entire body was so obscenely muscled, it seemed impossible. His back bulged and writhed and stretched outwards three feet in either direction from his telephone pole sized neck, tapering down to what had to be at least 40 inches of off season gut, but still looked tiny compared to the breadth of his shoulders and upper back. His pecs quaked with power, jutting at least two feet from his chest, bulging with pure muscle. He gave them a quick pop and I swear I heard a boom as they came crashing back down to their resting position. His thick nipples pointed towards the ground, surrounded by so much powerful beef. You could lose a whole arm in the deep valley of his pec cleavage. There were no striations. His body fat was too high for that. They were just big massive globes of beef. Between the size of his massive 34 inch arms, his immense chest, and his wide back, his massive hands would never again be able to touch one another. There was just too much mass fighting for the space that rested between them. If his upper body was monstrous, his lower body was twice as much so. After all, one would have to have an incredible set of wheels to be able to support the immense upper body that he now carried. One of his thighs was easily bigger around than his entire body used to be. They were thicker than redwoods and it didn’t matter how far apart his legs were spread, there was not going to be enough space for those massive legs to breath comfortably. I snickered, thinking how much he had been opposed to being big enough to have to waddle with each step. He had surpassed that size and then doubled it, I thought with a smile. The sessions had done what they were supposed to though. Not only had he beefed up with more than 350 lbs of muscle and fat, he seemed very much to enjoy the feeling of his new size. I knew all it would take was just a little persuasion. Even Marcus couldn’t ignore the intoxicating feeling of having that much power surging through his body, but whatever persuasion he had still needed, the last session file took care of. As he grinned at me, he began to make his way over to me with the most exaggerated bodybuilder’s waddle I had ever seen. It clearly took every muscle in his body to move this immense body across the room. I swear the ground actually quaked with each step he took. All it took was one step. All it took was one look at his enormously muscled thighs fighting to go around each. My cock literally exploded. A jet of cum sprayed out of my enormous cock, coating Marcus from head to toe in my jizz. He laughed heartily and picked me up in his massive beach ball sized arms. He carried me into his room through the massive hole he had created and threw my massive 315lb body onto his bed as if I was light as a feather. I practically begged him to fuck me senseless with his massive two foot long fuckstick. We went at it for the rest of the day, only taking breaks to eat. This actually was a dream come true. My roommate was the massive muscle beast I’d wanted him to be all along. We ended up dropping out of school and opening a gym since all we had been programmed to do, basically was eat, workout, and fuck. We reached out to the owners of HypnoGro and obtained rights to the sessions and we started to play them through the gym speakers, masked behind music. We simplified the sessions to gradually hypnotize our gym patrons to grow and it also kept them coming back for more. Before long we had the busiest gym in the entire midwest and it was filled with the most massive motherfuckers on the planet, present company excluded of course. The largest person so far is just shy of my now 350lbs. If you’re ever in the Indianapolis area, come check us out at GroGym on Mass Ave! THE END
  22. PART ONE It had been a few days since Drew had let his two straight friends turn themselves into cum hungry sluts thanks to his jacuzzi and he was worn out. The boys had been riding him constantly and while he was blessed with an elephant cock, his body was failing him. Drew gave his boys some chores with the promise of a fuck when they finished, so that he could get some free time. Finally he’d be able to test out the jacuzzi. He flicked it onto the setting he'd been planning on using all along and lowered himself into the bubbling water. The effects were instant, his skin prickled as it hit the water. It started with what felt like a deep wash, all faults in skin clearing. Then it started to burn, a deep pleasurable burn. Drew braced himself against the edge moaning as the water focused into a fierce torrent around his cock. The burn melted fat and filled Drew’s slender muscles with strength. It refined Drew, removed and corrected faults. It stretched his bones, his widening feet slid across the jacuzzi bottom. Drew felt his jaw broadening, stubble spreading across his face. The uneven dusty of hair on his chest retracted. The only body hair on his now athletic body was a small treasure trail running between his solid ab muscles, it was still more hair then Chris and Dan had. Drew let out a sigh as the burn faded and the bubbles slowed, his hand caught the setting button and flicked it back to jacuzzi. He smirked down at very above average bulge in his speedo, now surrounded by a body which matched it. “Wow” the soft voices of Chris and Dan chimed in unison Drew winked at the thong clad sluts, it was a rule the boys decided on, they shouldn’t wear clothes. They dropped their thongs and splashed into the pool. Drew gave his decent sized pecs a bounce and the boys giggled, their slender hands pulled at the speedo, fishing out his hefty cock. The two boys started jacking the fat monster, kissing and licking the fist sized head that rose from the bubbling water. Drew leaned back and let the boys work. He decided he’ll let them finish then see what another dose of subnami would do to the former jocks, hopefully it would make them a little more manageable. They were still pretty tall and built, though Drew’s new stud body was evening the odds, another dose of studicane should fix that.
  23. These are little snippets from a thread on the forum. I thought maybe everyone would like them if I posted them here. Kyle's growth sequence was so abrupt that he had to quickly turn the phone on to show the fabric starting to rip apart all over his body. Even his cock is enjoying the growth party as it swells down his right expanding quad. ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Nathan always was an admirer of massive arms. He just never thought that he would be the recipient of two himself. After drinking a new protein powder he got from someone he knew at the nutrition store, he gave his biceps and triceps the most aggressive workout of their existence. After getting back from the gym, he decided to take a selfie in his bathroom and was stunned when his arms started growing. Within seconds, they were massacreing his sleeves. It felt so good, that his cock began expanding as well. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After stressful work days, Rudolphe thoroughly enjoys blasting his muscular forearms and biceps through the sleeves of his dress clothes. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sebi didn't realize that his trainer slipped something into his water bottle earlier in the day before he started working out. By the time he got to the pec deck, he was stunned when he looked down and saw his tank ripping down the front. After finishing a few sets, it was all the way down to his abs. His trainer smiled and wanted Sebi to look at him as he took a picture. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Being the lover of massive arms, Ivan couldn't take his eyes off of his own growing cannons after taking one of those new supplements that were available at the gym earlier in the day. What he didn't realize was that everything was growing at the same time and was making quick work of his shirt. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Pascal couldn't hold back his excitement after trying to make himself grow for years. The hypnosis sessions he had attended were finally working and he wanted to see himself destroy something. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Cameron mistook a can filled with a growth brew for his favorite American beer. What happens after he finishes the can could only be seen to be believed. -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Owen could tell that something was happening to him before he could even undo his jeans. The fabric was unable to handle the enormous swelling beast beneath its confines. The growth quickly moved down his furry body and continued splitting the denim apart. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Perrey always told his training buddies at the gym that he would show them something one day that they wouldn't believe. When he finished a workout one time, he told one of them to take a picture as he started to transition into the Hulk. He was just starting to grow when one of them snapped a picture of him after he turned green and shredded his top. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- On more than one occasion, Gianni loved to film himself as his arms would burst through the sleeves of his shirts. He has an unusual condition where when he gets excited, his arms begin to swell and grow to nearly twice their size. After destroying more than a few shirt sleeves, he began to cash in on it and strive to grow the rest of his body to match the size difference. (Yes, I know they are two different guys!)
  24. Back ‘ABOUT TIME YOU GOT BACK, RUNT. DID YOUR BIG OL DADDY SCARE YOU OFF, HEH?’ It had only been ninety minutes, but Caleb had almost forgotten how deep his father’s voice was now, how loud, like a solid masculine force rumbling through the basement gym, rattling the weights, shaking the windows, thrumming along every bone in the little man’s skinny frame. He’d almost forgotten the new smell too, the heady aroma of man, of sweat, of cum, and thickening brawn. A smell that was so rich, so potent, that Caleb felt he was swimming in it. What he hadn’t forgotten was how his father looked now. No, that image had burned through the poor lad’s corneas and fused to his very brain. Every time he’d closed his eyes in the last hour and a half, the bodybuilder’s gargantuan, swollen, twitching musculature glistened before him in his mind’s eye. Ever growing, ever thickening. The big man was performing a set of curls, his freakish, sweat-shimmering biceps splitting into monster peaks with every flex, every straining lift of the colossal clanking weight. His father had always had big arms. Now they were simply inhuman. Like the rest of him. He grunted (a sound that Caleb felt as well as heard) and – completing one final HEAVE, a manoeuvre that caused the bunched muscle fibres of his biceps and triceps to thicken and writhe maniacally on his trunk-like arms – re-racked the enlarged weight. ‘SO…’ He smirked cockily down at his son, from his titanic height of thirty feet, bringing both arms up into a double bicep flex that SQUEEZED the cannons of his freakish upper arms bigger, and bigger, and BIGGER, with every strain, the sheer freakish MASS of grotesque muscle nearly BURSTING from his tan, taut skin. ‘IT’S TIME TO GROW ME BIGGER. A LOT BIGGER.’ Anyone who didn’t know his father would have labelled him as cocky: a big, arrogant muscle-head. But Caleb could see through the bravado. Though the obsessive curling. Even through that smirk. His daddy was troubled. Relieved, sure, that his son had returned. But anxious to know where he’d been for the last ninety-odd minutes. An anxiety that he was trying very hard to cover up. **** Caleb’s power had manifested overnight. He couldn’t account for it but, standing amid the enlarged debris that had once been the bog-standard items of his bedroom (a brass Ikea desk lamp that was now over twelve feet tall, a tattered maroon Next At Home sofa cushion big enough to support a sumo wrestler, an orange W.H. Smith paperclip that he’d grown so massive it had torn through the very ceiling) two significant things dawned on him. One, that now he was a goddamn superhero. He could, merely by thinking, grow any object: a power worthy of any spandex-clad DC or Marvel hunk. And two, that he could finally give his daddy everything he wanted. Ever since the man had split up with Caleb’s mother (who had cited the man’s ‘freakish desire to grow’ as one of many ‘irreconcilable differences’) the bodybuilder had spent almost every waking hour in his basement gym. It was as though, with the need to placate his wife sexually and domestically removed, he could now focus on the only need that really mattered to him: his own growth. He’d been an amateur bodybuilding enthusiast back in the day, but – despite frequently confessing a desire to get back into the sport, and an impressive exercise regime – hadn’t been able to devote himself to UTTER MASSIVENESS until now. Sure, he’d talked about it (a lot), and flexed his gargantuan muscles (a lot) – often to the astonishment (and occasional lust) of their family friends – but he’d never been able to commit himself fully to it until the separation. Caleb had opted to stay with his father. He loved the big guy, and was more than happy to support him. At sixty, his friends’ dads were all past it, either bloated from their sedentary lifestyles or shrunken, skinny little fucks from a lifetime of zero exercise. Caleb thrived on the fact that his own daddy was a stud, a hunk (so his female friends always said) and the chance to help his father become the man, the hulk, he had always wanted to be was too good to pass up. And then, nearly two years to the day after his parents’ split, he had woken up one chilly Wednesday morning with the power to grow things. Sometimes life is full of odd coincidences. **** ‘RUNT?’ The low voice resonated, tonally midway between aggressive and apprehensive. He shrugged, the striations in his massive delts rippled in a grotesque play of masculine power, seeming to grow THICKER and THICKER, bunching with UNSTOPPABLE POWER. A shrug that was supposed to convey nonchalance, but one that just felt overacted to Caleb. ‘HEH. CAT GOT YER TONGUE?’ For a moment, Caleb felt his mouth went dry. Was his daddy even BIGGER than when he’d left? Was that even POSSIBLE? Had he been growing his father unconsciously all this time? Maybe it was just the pump, he reasoned. From the hefting of all those hundreds of pounds of iron. That had to be it. The other possibility – that once he had started to grow his daddy, the connection between them would always remain, feeding his father’s muscles, stretching his bones, bloating him inch by inch with thickening, steely mass – was too thrilling to consider. When the little man replied, his neck aching as he gazed up past the too-tight-wifebeater-clad pec shelf (the MEGAHULK GYM logo warped horribly by the seething mass of pectoral muscle below, the letters twisted from the force of the steely, straining striations threatening to split the puny material right down the centre with the tiniest flex) to the grizzled, handsome face of his daddy, he barely had enough saliva to pronounce the words. ‘Awww. Ha ha, aintcha gonna ask me where I’ve been for the last hour and a half, pops?’ It was brave, speaking to a mountain of muscle like that without acknowledging his request to grow. (His demand?) But Caleb had to confess. He couldn’t resist a tiny, tiny smile of his own, knowing that, despite the bravado, the big man was hanging on his every word. **** Annoyingly his father hadn’t been home earlier when he had discovered his powers, otherwise Caleb would have started the muscleman’s ascension much sooner. Usually Caleb’s daddy spent the day in the huge basement gym he’d built for himself, heaving impossible weights around and grunting about how massive he was going to become. Caleb suspected – from the reek of testosterone – that the muscleman masturbated down there too, probably to the pictures of morphed bodybuilders he hoped to eclipse at some point soon that covered the walls. Still, the hours he spent waiting for his daddy to return were well-spent: by the time the swollen bodybuilder came thudding in through the front door (he’d been into London with a few roidmates to check out a new mass-building supplement), Caleb felt that he had completely perfected his power: he could successfully grow any object – including living matter (as the bloated goldfish in the tank could attest) as big as he desired. There seemed to be no upper limit: had he wanted to, he could have opened his garage door as a tourist attraction because it hosted (after he had spent an hour or so rolling it carefully inside) the biggest ball of lint on the planet; something Caleb had grown from a few square millimetres to three times the size of the neighbour’s Renault Espace. It had also given him time to work out how he was going to approach the subject. He waited until the two of them were sitting in the living room, watching – what else? – a bodybuilding show on television. Caleb had agreed to pay for a range of muscle channels on their Sky box, to provide his father with the motivation he needed to workout longer, lift heavier, and get bigger. He’d tried to get his daddy to watch YouTube clips or register with usamuscle.com, but like many people of his generation, the big man was something of a technophobe. Besides, he’d argued, watching the television was more sociable. They could compare the mass monsters on the screen and share a laugh about how puny he’d make them all look one day. Priceless father and son time. All those muscle channels cost a fair packet (Freaky Hulk TV alone requiring a £50-a-month subscription), but the devoted little man thought it was worth it if it kept his daddy happy and motivated. Caleb watched the light dancing in his father’s eyes as the big man marvelled at some grotesquely oversized monster waddling across the stage, slick with oil, his posing pouch nearly bursting from his semi-erect, throbbing musclegod cock. And then he started to grow his daddy. Just a little, at first. A few pounds here, a swelling there. A little more thickness to his delts. A couple more inches on his quads. ‘You, er – you think you’ll ever pose on stage like that, daddy?’ He asked, sounding as innocent as possible. The big man had grunted his response without taking his eyes off the TV. ‘I've thought about it a lot over the years. But, truth be told, son, it takes balls to wear something that skimpy in front of so many people. Maybe when I have the mass…’ Caleb thought his father was already huge enough to pull off a tight little pair of posing trunks. And he was certainly well-endowed enough. He tuned back into what the muscleman was saying: ‘But I’d need to be seriously big to even consider it. And…’ That little trace of muscle dysmorphic self-doubt tickled in his throat. ‘And I’m not there yet. I mean, heh,’ he threw up a façade of jovial confidence, ‘they don’t exactly leave anything to the imagination, do they, son?’ Caleb didn’t know why - perhaps because he could hear the traces of his daddy's self-doubt in his voice when he talked about the posing trunks - but the timing just felt right. He cleared his throat, shrugged (feigning nonchalance far more convincingly than his father would a few hours’ hence), and casually commented that his dad was looking pretty big these days. ‘I mean, isn’t that a new t-shirt you’re wearing? It looks like you’re outgrowing it…’ ‘Caleb…’ the big man smirked, taking a side-glance at his boy. God bless his son, always supporting him, always saying stuff to motivate him on his path to getting huge. But then he noticed it. The t-shirt was kind of tight. ‘The hell?’ The bodybuilder looked down at himself in disbelief, completely forgetting the hulk flexing on the television. The sofa beneath him creaked as though in pain. ‘I’m…I’m THICKER! Bigger! What on Earth..?’ He caught Caleb’s attempts to hide his smile, and stammered, barely able to get the words out over his excitement and disbelief. ‘Wait; YOU did this to me?’ Caleb burst out laughing. It was some time before he could explain his new power to his father. Despite the evidence to the contrary – including the giant paperclip still lodged in the ceiling of his bedroom, and ball of mega-lint, the hulking bodybuilder still didn’t quite know whether to believe him. So Caleb decided to grow him some more. They were standing on the upstairs landing when the skinny son let his power flow through him and into his daddy once again. Immediately, the man’s muscles began to throb and pulse, to thicken, the striations visible through his tightening t-shirt. Caleb’s father just looked down at himself in disbelief as, within the space of a minute, another twenty pounds of bunching, rippling, iron-hard mass was added to his bodybuilder frame. He couldn’t help grinning as he flexed one arm, then the other, marvelling at the cords of muscle swelling and clenching, SQUEEZING with power, beneath the skin. And then he fixed his son with a stern look, and the smile was gone. ‘Hey, why’d you stop?’ Caleb was taken aback. ‘Whoa, dad – you want to grow even MORE?’ He shook his head. ‘I mean, isn’t this what you wanted? To be HUGE?’ His father had to be one of the biggest men on the planet! The bodybuilder’s deep voice had a strangely serious tone to it. ‘Son,’ he grunted, adjusting his stance slightly, his thicker thighs uncomfortably tight in his jeans, causing the floorboards on the landing to CR-E-E-E-E-E-A-K painfully, ‘I’m nowhere NEAR as big as I want to be. Not any more.’ He scratched at his left pectoral through the material, the bars of lean, shredded muscle in his wrist rippling majestically. ‘You have this power…this incredible power to grow me…and you think I’d be happy with just a few pounds? Ha!’ The muscleman’s voice was loud, powerful, and Caleb took a step back. He noticed a small tear at the top of his father’s new t-shirt where his father’s magnificent, thickly-swollen chest was ripping through the material. A tear that was beginning to expand as his daddy flexed the iron-hard fibres of his godlike pectoral muscles for emphasis. Holy fuck. ‘You’re going to help me to grow a LOT more, boy. Just let me get my MEGAHULK GYM stuff. It can grow with me, right? And you’re going to grow my weights. Fuck…’ The light in his eyes had become a furious flicker. ‘Imagine the pump I’ll have at THIS size…and bigger…’ He grinned cockily. The tear in the material beginning to split down the centre of the t-shirt, revealing the bunched striations of a chest to rival Mr Olympia’s. He poked a thick digit into Caleb’s own bony chest. ‘Meet me in the basement gym in five. And this time,’ he added, his voice powerful, strong, resonating in the little hallway, ‘you’re going to grow me as big as I want. Got it?’ Caleb had never heard his father so dominant, so driven. It shocked the little man as much as it thrilled him. Sure, occasionally his father had told him off when he had taken too long making a protein shake or had printed off a picture of a morphed bodybuilder that was too small to serve as adequate motivation, but nothing like this. The man’s heart, muscles and mind were driven by something Caleb had only ever seen in his father’s eyes: greed. **** The monstrous, hulking, thirty-foot man frowned in the dim light of the basement gym, lowering his arms to his sides, the seething awesomeness of his lats flexing magnificently beneath the tiny wifebeater. ‘I…I’M NOT INTERESTED IN WHERE YOU’VE BEEN. YOU WERE SCARED, RIGHT? SCARED OF YOUR BIG GROWING DADDY. I…GOT TOO INTENSE. BUT…BUT NOW YOU’RE BACK.’ Forcing some strength into his voice, he continued: ‘AND I SAID IT’S TIME TO GROW ME. UNLESS…’ That handsome, faltering, cocky smirk widened. He took a step, a THUNDEROUS step forward, the overhead lights fully illuminating his grotesquely hypermuscled form, the quadriceps of his right leg bunching into freakish teardrops, the steely muscle of his swollen, thickening calf splitting into finger-thick striations. And another step. And another. A mountain, lumbering forward. An avalanche of man, of muscle, of brawn and sex and cock and cum. A titan. Until he loomed over his puny son like a monolith. Caleb was forced to stagger backwards for the second time that evening. To be able to see his father’s tremulous eyes. To seek fresher air – the stench of his father’s bodybuilder musk threatened to make him pass out. And to avoid getting stepped on. A very real possibility. ‘HEH. UNLESS YOU NEED A REMINDER OF WHO’S IN CHARGE HERE, NOW, RUNT.’ And with that, his daddy FLEXED his chest, the freakish mass of his pecs RI-I-I-I-PPING through the material of the MEGAHULK GYM wifebeater, his hard nipples SQUEEZING tight atop the writhing perfection of his godlike chest. With a mighty chuckle – a sound that set Caleb’s teeth rattling – he reached up, the sinewy bands of his wrist swollen and flexing, and TORE the rest of the pathetic material off, exposing his shredded, tanned six-pack, each hot, throbbing abdominal bigger than Caleb’s head. He dropped the material to the floor. It landed with a splat, so coated was the wifebeater in the delicious muscledaddy saltiness of his manly sweat. For a moment, the shaking of the room – and the trembling of Caleb’s heart – subsided. Then the big man spoke again. ‘WELL, LITTLE CALEB? YOU GONNA GROW DADDY? I’M A GIANT,’ impossibly, that trembling smirk seemed to get even BIGGER, ‘BUT NOW IT’S TIME TO MAKE ME A GOD.’ Even the bodybuilder’s BREATH was powerful. It swirled over Caleb’s clothes, ruffled his hair (like his daddy used to do when he was a little boy), a hot zephyr reeking of hypermuscle-building vanilla protein powder. The faux-bravado was still there. Caleb couldn’t help but feel sorry for his ol dad. The man had seriously overestimated his acting ability. Trembling a little, Caleb stood his ground, fixing his father with a confident stare. Only the vast shadow cast by his gargantuan chest prevented Caleb from seeing the monstrous cock his father sported, though this close up he could hear it awakening in his too-tight black gym shorts: a colossal, torso-thick beast of vein-wreathed manmeat nearly his own height, reeking of cum and sweat. His father always got horny when he talked about growing. Clenching his words together, Caleb threw them at his father with a smile of his own, up past the freakish thighs, resonating past his segmented, twitching abs, squeaking past the rippling fibres bunching in his monster pecs, to the handsome face far, far above him: ‘Ask me where I’ve been, daddy. I know you want to know. I can see the worry in your eyes.’ ‘SON…’ A single sound from his colossal daddy, that resounded in Caleb’s skull and set his brain rattling. And then, little by little, the cracks started to appear. ‘YOU RAN. WHEN YOU REALISED THAT YOU COULDN’T REVERSE THE GROWTH. YOU RAN…BECAUSE YOU WERE AFRAID.’ He stared back at the man he had created. The titan to whom he had given form. The muscles in his jaw and neck aching from the strain of facing up to the giant bodybuilder, he replied, as best he could, with a snatch of words. The sound was practically stolen away by his nerves and his lack of saliva, but his daddy heard them nonetheless. ‘Not…exactly, pops.’ **** Just as his father had wanted, Caleb had met him in the basement gym in five minutes and grown him. And his weights. And his cockiness. And his muscle. And his cock. And his muscle. And particularly his biceps. And particularly his biceps (again). Because his father had always been obsessed with his guns. And a bit more cock. And then, when his daddy’s head had brushed the very ceiling of the thirty-foot gym, when the bodybuilder’s smile was so BIG, so BRIGHT, so MAGNIFICENT as he surveyed his steaming, striated musculature that Caleb knew his father had never been this happy in his LIFE, he stopped the growth. ‘YOU FUCKING DID IT, SON,’ the big man had said, chuckling. He had immediately started performing one bodybuilding pose after another, seeming to grow BIGGER and THICKER with every STRAIN, every CLENCH, every striated, pumped, grotesque, vein-wreathed, sweat-dripping FLEX that made a mockery of the ‘huge’ bodybuilder they had watched on the television only an hour before. His gargantuan bulge BLOATED beneath his tight workout shorts, DRIPPING pre, the smell and the heat of so much MAN filling the gym with a heady, reeking cocktail. ‘I’M THE BEST! THE FUCKING BIGGEST! AT LAST!’ Caleb was so caught up in the big man’s exuberance he didn’t realise a full fifteen minutes had passed before his hulking father finally seemed to come to his senses again, and notice his boy standing, small and pathetic, though with a big grin, before him. ‘WELL?’ The muscular titan boomed, his thick chest throbbing with heaving masculine power at the word. ‘I’m happy for you, dad…I can’t describe how magnificent you look at this size!’ Caleb gushed. He couldn’t have been prouder of his daddy at that moment. Couldn’t have been more thrilled that HE had been the one to help the big man achieve his dream. ‘But…you know, you’re too big to leave the basement now. I promise I’ll get you this big whenever you want to, to make you the TITAN you were meant to be, because you’re my daddy and I love you.’ He huffed happily. ‘But how about I shrink you down again and make you some dinner?’ He started concentrating on his father’s swollen form. ‘You must be starving – you always are after a huge pump, and they don’t get much bigger than this, ha ha!’ He concentrated harder. ‘And – nnggg – maybe we can watch some Freaky Hulk TV and laugh at how all the guys on there don’t even come up to your knees at the heights I can – nnggg – grow you to.’ He concentrated even harder. His jaw clenched. Yet even as Caleb’s face whitened with the strain, his daddy’s smile broadened. ‘HEH. HAVING A LITTLE TROUBLE THERE, SON?’ ‘No,’ Caleb lied. He tried to force his thoughts to drain the growth out of his father. Just talking about dinner had made him hungry. And he knew his dad would get a kick out of watching the bodybuilders pose on television, now that he had experienced being bigger than any of them could ever hope to be. ‘It’s just…I can’t seem to…’ He stopped, panting slightly from the strain. And looked up, up at his daddy with slightly frightened eyes. ‘I don’t think my power allows me to shrink anything back. I can…’ A sort of sick horror curdled coldly in his throat. ‘I think you’re stuck like that, daddy.’ His skinny throat choked on the words as he glanced about him. ‘I mean, I think you’re stuck in here too, daddy. There’s no way you can squeeze out of the door now.’ Caleb didn’t even realise that his father was barely paying any attention to the little man anymore. He was staring lovingly down at his own mighty chest, casually tensing one pectoral, then the other, fascinated at the freakish mass of bunching steel that THICKENED into hideous grotesqueness with every flex. ‘MMMM.’ It was a long, deep, happy sigh that Caleb felt in his very bones. ‘SO I CAN ONLY GET BIGGER? SOUNDS GOOD TO ME, RUNT. ‘CAUSE I INTEND TO GET A LOT BIGGER THAN THIS.’ Caleb was lost in his own panic. ‘Maybe I could get the fire brigade. Or the police.’ He wasn’t even looking at his daddy now. His frightened little eyes were turned inwards, frantically considering, pondering. ‘What the hell would I say to them though? What would they do to daddy once they got him free?’ ‘FUCK, SO FUCKING BIG,’ the bodybuilder grunted, fondling the steely meat of his swollen tricep muscle. ‘SO FUCKING HUGE. YOU’RE GONNA GROW ME SON, AND I’M GOING TO BURST OUT OF THIS HOUSE.’ He felt his giant cock twitching excitedly, stirring thickly, with the thought. ‘AND THEN YOU’RE GOING TO KEEP GROWING ME.’ Though the hulking, bloated, monstrously muscular hulk was using his son’s name, he was, in truth, only addressing his own greed. His own desire for mass. A desire he’d had all of his life, like an old friend. ‘THE NEIGHBOURHOOD’S GOING TO SHRINK BEFORE ME, RUNT – AND THAT’S BEFORE I’VE EVEN STARTED TO PROPERLY GROW.’ ‘I could call the army. They have scientists. They’d know what to do, surely?’ Caleb’s mind was fizzing. The bulge in the giant bodybuilder’s too-tight shorts began to swell, his inhumanly huge cock tickling with the orgasmic excitement of finally being able to achieve the size, the mass, the power he had craved all of his life, completely ignoring his little son’s murmurs. ‘FUCK, IMAGINE WHAT’S GOING TO HAPPEN WHEN I TAKE MY FIRST STEP FORWARD. EVEN NOW I CAN CAUSE THIS PLACE TO SHAKE WITH ONLY MY FUCKING VOICE, HA HA!’ He paused, his massive ears relishing the sound of rattling weights. He noticed, then, his son’s mewling. What was the little runt talking about? The fire brigade? ‘CALEB.’ The word shuddered massively in the tiny basement. The police? ‘CALEB,’ he spoke again, more powerfully this time, shaking the very walls, setting the giant weights rocking in their stands. The ARMY? ‘CALEB!’ The two syllables came out as a low growl that rattled across the neighbourhood, startling a flock of birds nestling on a telegraph wire, causing several neighbours to look up suddenly, questioningly, wondering terrified whether this was the start of a small earthquake… …and snapping Caleb out of his rant. The boy looked up, and the god gazed down at him over the swollen shelf of his throbbing pectorals. ‘I WANT THIS, CALEB. I NEED THIS. IT’S WHAT I’VE ALWAYS WANTED. AND YOU GAVE IT TO ME. BUT IT’S NOT ENOUGH. YOU KNOW YOU HAVE TO GROW ME BIGGER. A LOT BIGGER.’ He paused, the confidence cracking, splintering deep within his big throat. ‘WAY, WAY BIGGER THAN YOU CAN EVEN IMAGINE. IT’S WHAT WE BOTH WANT. AND YOU…YOU KNOW IT, RIGHT, RUNT?’ A long, heavy moment passed as father and son stared into each other’s eyes, as though seeking something within. An understanding. From his titanic height, the bodybuilder couldn’t be sure…but he was almost certain that he saw something flicker in Caleb’s pupils. An odd little light. The sensation spread out into his face, which gradually became less contorted. It softened, almost. And then the little son turned and, whippet-quick, disappeared up the basement stairs and through the door. ‘CALEB!’ The monstrous man yelled, causing two sets of neighbours to hide under their kitchen tables ( they had heard that was what one did in an earthquake) and blowing the roof tiles off his own house. But the boy was gone. A dumb-bell, dislodged from its stand by the power of his voice, rolled slowly across the floor and came to rest beside the giant’s foot. He glanced down. A workout – yes, a workout. It was what he always did when he needed to calm down. He could focus on the pump, focus on getting huge, lose himself in the adrenaline, in the dream of swelling more and more massive, while he waited for his little boy to come back. If he came back. No, he corrected himself, his brow creasing. When he came back. But what would be bring with him… The FIRE BRIGADE? The POLICE? The FUCKING ARMY? …when he returned. Reaching for the weight, he noticed that his thick, calloused hand, the biggest, strongest hand on the planet, a titan’s hand, was trembling slightly. **** Caleb grinned, loving the look of confusion, of doubt, on his daddy’s face. ‘You want to know where I went, dad?’ The big man gritted his jaw, his monstrous physique tensed, impossibly huge and powerful, his thick brawn flexing like an undulating sea of rippling mass. His cockiness had utterly splintered. He realised that his mouth was dry. ‘Heh, you would not believe how many stores I had to go to to find these!’ And as he spoke, he pulled something from his pocket, some glossy material that caught the light and threw it into his father’s eyes. Eyes that widened when he saw what it was his son was holding. The reason he had left. A shiny black pair of bodybuilder’s posing trunks. ‘SO YOU…YOU…’ He rolled his big tongue around in his mouth. ‘YOU WENT SHOPPING?’ Caleb’s grin widened yet further. ‘Yeah. After all, you said only seriously big bodybuilders can pull these off, right?’ He twirled them on his finger. ‘I think you’re definitely beginning to get into that category…though I’ll have to grow you a bit more. Maybe a LOT more.’ He chuckled. ‘Where’d you think I’d gone, anyway?’ It was a moment before Caleb’s father could reply. The FIRE BRIGADE? The POLICE? The FUCKING ARMY? Heh. ‘MMM,’ he grunted, the sound shaking his puny son’s bones. ‘DOESN’T MATTER. THE IMPORTANT THING IS THAT YOU’RE BACK. BACK WHERE YOU BELONG. GROWING ME.’ He paused, some of the old cockiness, the old confidence coming back. His boy was home. He was going to get a lot bigger. All was right with the world. ‘THOUGH THE SIZE I’M THINKING OF, YOU’RE GOING TO HAVE TO GROW THOSE THINGS PRETTY DAMN BIG, RUNT. ‘Of course! When you’re hundreds of miles tall, filling the entire SKY with thickening muscle, I’ll make sure they’re still nice and comfy.’ Hundreds of miles? The big man’s cock started stirring once more. ‘RIGHT. HAND THOSE THINGS OVER, RUNT-SON. DADDY’S GOING TO PUT ON HIS FIRST POSING POUCH. IT'S ABOUT TIME.’ He grinned, and this time it wasn’t trembling, wasn’t false, wasn’t an act. ‘AND THEN I’VE GOT SOME SERIOUS GROWING TO DO.’ It would be hard to say, between the two of them, whose grin was bigger. Who was more excited. And certainly, who, at that very moment, was prouder of the other. THE END
  25. It was the first week and the two friends Jonas and Daniel wandered around the campus. There were a lot of people around, what considering it was club orientation day seemed only logical. Dozens of booths were set up all over the campus. Every club from the anime enthusiasts to the zoology enthusiasts were showcasing their activities and trying to attract new member. A few of them looked pretty fascinating to the two of them, for example the LARPing club, that fit in perfectly with both of their nerdy tendencies. It wasn’t like they were nerds, they just enjoyed some DnD and nerd stuff once in a while, as a change of pace to their biweekly gym sessions and financial classes. Most of the time Daniel and Jonas felt attracted to the same booths, but from time to time. For example Jonas, whose family owned a farm, felt pretty drawn to the Animal Rights Protectors, while the nerdier Jonas took great interest in the Comic Book booth. One weird thing kinda caught the guys’ attention though. The two of them had been the only out gay guys in their hometown, not like a couple, but more like best friends. Soon after coming out together, they realized they liked the same thing, namely huge, muscular, manly guys. And that was the weird thing about the campus. Wherever the two guys looked, they saw a man who met their likes exactly. There was a huge amount of muscular guys strolling around the area. Some looked more like the Viking or Celt stereotypes, with meaty brawn and an abundance of hair covering their built pecs, while other guys looked like they had just stepped out of a fitness shoot, with defined, cut physiques being flaunted by the shirtless studs. And they all gave the pair a grin and flex when they noticed the stares, leaving the two boys breathless. After about an hour of roaming around the numerous booths, the friends came across a rather large booth that had a big banner above it proudly displaying “Physique Building Club”, which as Jonas knew was just another name for a bunch of amateur bodybuilders. But still he felt intrigued, probably by the two exceptionally big twins that stood there, and stepped closer. Immediately one of the twins headed over and gave the surprised Jonas a small box, nicely wrapped up with a red band. “Hey there, buddy.”, the guy said with his deep melodic baritone, “I’m Stan, one of the presidents of the PBC. We thought it would get us a lot of new members if we hand out presents.” Stan just gave him a smile that seemed to stretch up to both of his ears, leaving the still baffled Jonas all the more without words. He didn’t know why, but when Jonas walked back to his friend, he hid the small box in his pocket, not wanting Daniel to see it. Apparently while Jonas had spoken to Stan, Daniel had decided to sign up for a tennis club, a sport which didn’t really peak Jonas’ interest. And so without having signed up for any club at all the nerdier of the two followed after his friend back to their shared flat. Jonas quickly went to his room and locked the door behind him. He pulled the box out of his pocket and almost ceremoniously opened the small package. He nearly burst out in laughter upon seeing the contents however. Inside the nice little box was a shiny, bright red piece of clothing that from his regular viewing of contests he immediately recognized as a posing strap and a high quality one at that. But then again, despite the ridiculousness of the thought, he dropped his pants, prepared to try the posing trunks on. Surely they would look totally out of place on his average body. Not like he was bony or anything, his regular gym sessions made sure of that, but he didn’t have the mass to look good with only this on. Yet he proceeded undressing, since he had always wondered deep within, what it would feel like wearing these things. Finally he had had undressed completely, his nude body on full display. Jonas wasn’t bad looking, kinda handsome in fact and with his proud 6 inches of cock he had made a good top for his previous sex partners, but somehow he had always wished to be bigger. With these thoughts in mind he pulled the posing trunks up his legs. Once they sat around his nice package and bubble butt, Jonas was surprised to see that nothing had happened. He didn’t know what he had expected, but the fact that nothing at all had changed with the posers had been kinda disappointing. Jonas stepped in front of his mirror and took his form in. He was surprised by how much the tiny piece of fabric concealed his cockbulge, but then again he didn’t have anything extraordinary down there, so that was kinda expected. After some minutes of looking at himself from pretty much all possible angles, Jonas decided he might as well try to flex and so he brought his arms up into a double biceps pose. But as soon as his arms were in position, the world around him began to crumble and barely able to remain standing, Jonas blacked out. ——————- With a shudder Jonas opened his eyes again. What had just happened? He looked around his room in confusion and saw the calming familiar stuff he was used to. Posters of excercise instructions and famous competitive bodybuilders were plastered all over the walls and several trophies decorated the room even more. With a pleased smile Jonas looked at his arms. The massive 20 inch guns he had been working so hard for were still there, showing off the incredible vascularity he was so proud off. He gave his massive biceps another quick flex and rolled his wide shoulders before standing up again. What had he been doing again? Absentmindedly he rubbed his impressively defined abs and plump pillow pecs, letting out a slight moan as he brushed over his quarter-sized nipple and walked over to his mirror. He looked at the beefy muscles he had built over the years. His legs, looking like they had been cut out of marble, and his diamond like calves really looked ready for the competition coming up next week, just like the rest of his masterpiece of a body, but he’d put in some more work on his lats. Even though they already complimented his cannonball shoulders well, he was really striving for that wing like look. As he inspected his body, all of a sudden he heard a knock coming from the door. It was his boyfriend Daniel. While Jonas was bigger than most guys on the campus, standing at roughly 6'6 and being built like a god, Daniel wasn’t unimpressive either, even though other than Jonas. He may have been pretty short compared to his boyfriend, being only 5'8 in height, but his gymnast training had given him tight lean muscles. The most outstanding feature about the smaller man however wasn’t his athletic build, or his amazing sapphire blue eyes and boyish features, but the plump yet incredibly tight bubble butt he had trained for since becoming a couple with Jonas. The two globes were currently fighting for space in Daniel’s favorite jockstrap, the twink being fully aware, that Jonas wouldn’t be able to resist. “Your poses are looking amazing, babe. And with your package being presented so fabulously I bet the judges won’t have a choice but giving you first place.”, Daniel cooed as he moved through the room, over to his bodybuilding top. Jonas just looked down, having a little trouble to see something past his pecs, and grabbed the humongous bulge that was barely held back by his farm animal sized genitals. Even though moat guys in the PBC were built and had some decent cock meat, Jonas knew that he was among the biggest members of his club, in all departments. The only guys bigger than him in dick size category were his best friend Stan and his twin brother, but even these two couldn’t compare to his brawn. “Maybe you should show me what that thing is capable of, babe. You haven’t showed me in a while.”, Daniel interrupted Jonas’ train of thought and wiggled his fat bubble butt. The bigger man just chuckled. Daniel knew full well that Jonas could put his 10 incher to good use, he had just showcased that this very morning.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..